Leaderboard

Chapter 62 – Small World [8:35 PM] Zack looked around from inside the black vinyl and plexiglass cave that was the backseat of the police SUV. Driving through the city in the back of a police car had felt weird; he felt as if people were looking at him and wondering what he’d done to end up in the back of a police car, on a Friday night, even though the glass was tinted, and logically, he knew the people glancing at the cruiser as they rolled past, could not see him. It was interesting to note him to note that the roads seemed to open up in front of them, even though they didn’t have any lights or sirens on. No, by all means, after you, Mrs. Cop, thank you for not pulling me over… Zack’s eyes widened as the SUV made a right turn up a short driveway, and then through a gate that opened automatically as they approached it. They were going into the back parking lot of a large police station. There were US, state, and city flags arrayed on tall poles in front of the building, and the surroundings were brightly lit. There was a parking area behind the building, surrounded by heavy, black fencing, that they pulled into. There seemed to be dozens of police cars parked side by side, all backed into their spots, looking ready to go. Many of them were the same SUV that they rolled up in, while others were cars, and a few were large pickup trucks. Zack had never seen so many emergency vehicles in one place. Officer Riley backed into an empty spot close to the building, which was a vast expanse of grey concrete, interrupted by black glass windows that you couldn’t look in through. She got out and opened Zack’s door, then went around behind the SUV and opened the hatch, before returning with the damaged scooter, and then extending a hand to Zack so that he could slide down off of the tall bench seat and put his injured leg on the cushion. Officer Riley let him wheel himself out of the way of the door, then said “Wait for me Zack, sometimes people zip out of this lot pretty quickly, don’t go out into the driveway without me.” She took his left hand in hers, and did a careful sweep of the lot, before leading him at a relaxed pace towards a set of glass and metal double doors. Other officers were streaming both past them, into the building, and out of the building towards them. Some of the officers nodded or said hello to the lady he was with, while many of them swept him quickly with their eyes. Zack again felt self-conscious about wearing the lightweight, damaged romper over a bulky, crinkly diaper, in front of the phalanx of young, serious men and women who were crisscrossing the lot in all directions. He felt like a toddler being led through a college campus, and he pinned his eyes on the ground in front of him and shrank in closer to the officer he was following, as much as the contraption he was straddling would allow. Officer Riley gave Zack’s hand a reassuring squeeze. “It’s okay, buddy, you’re not in trouble. We just need to figure out what’s going on with you…” She was interrupted by her radio cracking to life. “Twenty eighty-two, do you still require EMS to attend?” The officer stopped walking, and turned to examine Zack, who kept his eyes focused downward, as though there was something terribly interesting about the handlebars of his scooter. “Adam, I’m just going to run my hands over your arms and legs and back – tell me if anything hurts. Are your only injuries your knee and your hands, outside of your cast?” Zack nodded as the officer did a gentle sweep of both his arms, and then each of his legs, bending over to allow her to manipulate his ankles. Finally, she swept a hand down his back, immediately noting the plasticky smoothness of his underclothes, which commenced halfway between his shoulders and his waist. She did not let on that she’d noticed anything. “Did that hurt at all?” “Nope,” Zack whispered, as more officers filed past them on their way in or out of the busy building. She felt my diaper. She knows. “Well, I think we can tidy that knee up with a first aid kit for now, so maybe we’ll save ourselves the wait for a paramedic.” She picked up the radio. “Twenty eighty-two, negative, no need for EMS to attend.” “Roger, twenty eighty-two, social services is waiting for you in the front reception area.” The officer’s eyebrows went up. “Well, Adam, tonight is your lucky night; I thought we were going to spend a couple of hours twiddling our thumbs and getting to know each other before social services got here. Do you know what social services does?” Zack shook his head. “Let’s get inside and I’ll tell you.” Zack allowed himself to be led by Officer Riley through the black-tinted doors, and into a small lobby with a desk built into one side, behind which stood another police officer. An officer who guards the officers, Zack thought. Officer Riley spoke to the officer behind the desk, then wrote in a binder for a moment, and then there was a buzzing behind them, and another glass door, this one clear, unlatched and swung robotically open. Zack followed officer Riley through a maze of brightly lit, busy hallways, until they entered a room through a tan-coloured doorway marked “Interview 4.” Inside the room, there was a round table with a half dozen chairs around it, and then a sideboard with pads of paper and pens on it. She led Zack over to a chair and then pulled it out so that it would be easier for him to sit down on it. She held his hand as he shifted his weight off the scooter and pivoted to sit on the chair, then she rolled the scooter to the side. “I’m going to go find the social worker, and a first aid kit. I’ll be right back. If anyone asks you who you’re with in the meantime, what you going to say?” Zack squinted for a moment, then whispered “Officer Riley.” “Correct! And hopefully by the end of this conversation, I’ll know who I’m with, too! Don’t try and go anywhere – you need a card to swipe out of this place. I’m not going to lock you in here, but, you won’t get past the end of the hall if you decide to go exploring. Zack looked across the room at his banged-up scooter, which he would first have to hobble over to, without crutches or a hand from someone. “I won’t go anywhere,” he said in a low voice, and then he yawned, partly out of fatigue, and partly out of stress. “Do you want a drink, Adam?” Zack nodded, and then the officer left the room. Zack rotated his chair slowly and carefully, so that he faced into the dark, woodgrain plastic table, and then he put his head down on his arms and closed his eyes. _________ The door opened with a loud mechanical sound, startling Zack, who jerked his head up off his arms and looked around. I fell asleep. Officer Riley walked back through the heavy door, one which, Zack noted, could be locked from the outside but not from the inside. Beside her was another woman, slightly older, probably about Kelly’s age, he judged. She was dressed in jeans and a sage green woolen sweater, and she had a light complexion, curly brown hair that fell to just above her shoulders, and she was wearing red framed glasses. Behind the lenses were brown eyes that appeared to be kind. The new lady stooped over slightly and put her hands on her thighs, before extending her right hand to Zack across the fake wood of the table. “Hi, Adam, I’m Mrs. Katrina. I work with Social Services.” Zack nodded. “Hi, Mrs. Katrina.” She has the mannerisms of a teacher. Officer Riley closed the door behind them, and gestured to a chair, which Mrs. Katrina sat down in. The police officer remained standing, as she put a bottle of orange juice down in front of Zack. She seemed to want to loom over the table a bit, and she had a serious look on her face, but then she cracked a joke. “Someone is going to be searching for the thief that stole that juice from their lunch…” she said, and then she smiled slightly. Zack looked at the two women, and swallowed. He wasn’t sure what to say. As though reading his mind, Mrs. Katrina started. “Adam, I want you to know that you’re not in trouble, at least as far as we know right now. This is a police station, and Officer Riley is a police officer, but, you haven’t done anything that we know about that would put you on the wrong side of the law. Although, you should know that, under certain circumstances, it can be a violation of the law to give false information to a police officer. Information such as who you are, or where you live, for example, or, what you’re doing out on the streets late at night.” Zack’s face blanched and his eyes widened. “So,” she continued, “are you ready to tell us who you are?” Zack slid his eyes between the two ladies’ faces, and then down to the mustard-brown graining of the table. Even despite being in the presence of an armed police officer, and now, a lady from… Social Services? Whatever that is… Zack still felt that revealing anything that would result in him being whisked back to the hospital, and back to Kelly, would be a mistake. He was willing to take his chances with the law. He had never been in any trouble, but he knew people, distantly, who had, such as a kid named Karl in the eighth grade who had let off fireworks in one of the washrooms, resulting in an evacuation of the school in the middle of the day. Even that guy had been back at home and back on social media within a few hours of leaving in the back of a police car, although he’d been off school for a couple of weeks, which always struck Zack as a strange punishment to administer. He’d set off fireworks in the bathroom to get out of school. Mission accomplished. Zack shook his head, but then realized it probably looked like he was declining to cooperate, so instead, he started nodding vigorously. “My, uh, name is Adam Cooper, and I’m from Olympia. Two-one-two-three Woodhaven Street. Well, I thought that was the number, but I might be wrong about that. We just moved.” The police officer leaned forward to address the social worker. “He said that he recently moved here. From Canada. Somewhere in Canada… he’s not sure exactly where.” Mrs. Katrina furrowed her brow. “Well, Adam, I’m a bit confounded, because you sound like a smart boy. Are you saying that you never knew where you lived, up in Canada? Canada is a big, big place, Adam. Nobody is just ‘from Canada’. They have, I think, ten provinces, big cities, and thousands of miles of wilderness. Is there a province or a city that can recall having lived in?” Zack looked at his hands, which where involuntarily wringing themselves. He decided to occupy them, and the moment, by opening his orange juice and taking a long swig of it. Tart… gees. Really tart. He smacked his lips and took his time putting the lid back on the bottle, while trying not to let his hands shake. Where did that Asian kid in gym class say that he was from? “Uh, we lived in Vancouver. I’m sorry, I’m really tired, I’m just having a hard time thinking.” Mrs. Katrina looked up at Officer Riley, and then she motioned towards the door with her head, and stood up. “Adam, Officer Riley and I are just going to chat in the hallway for a moment. We won’t be long.” Zack nodded, and then the two women opened the heavy door, stepped out, and closed it softly behind them. In the hallway, which was brightly lit, police officers and an older man in a suit made their way past, as the two women leaned into each other and made eye contact. “You said that you think he was wearing… a pull-up or a diaper, under his outfit?” Officer Riley nodded. “I gave him a light frisk when we first got here, mostly to check if he had any other injuries, but also, just to make sure that he didn’t have anything on him that might have been useful to us – a phone or a wallet. He doesn’t have anything with him, other than a five-dollar bill. But he’s definitely got something bulky on, underneath that… bodysuit, or whatever he’s got on. It felt like it was made of plastic.” Mrs. Katrina nodded thoughtfully. “We have to consider the possibility that he’s special needs in some way, perhaps on the ASD spectrum, or that he might be developmentally delayed in some manner. He seems very well spoken, but also extremely nervous, which is probably fitting, given his circumstances. Did he say how old he was?” “He said he was thirteen,” the officer responded. “But I don’t necessarily buy that – he’s small for thirteen. My best guess is that he’s nine, maybe ten. He’s smart for age, whatever else is going on with him.” “Well, we should proceed cautiously, in my opinion. I’m not sure that grilling him or threatening legal consequences is going to get us anywhere. He might just shut down. We have to assume, given the diaper, and his strange answers, that there is more here than meets the eye. We might want to have him seen by a psychologist, or a pediatrician. In the meantime, he’s clearly exhausted, he’s got some cuts and scrapes, and, anywhere we go from here, it’s going to take some time.” Officer Riley nodded once. “I have to imagine,” the social worker continued, “that somebody, somewhere, is going to be looking for him, if they’re not already, and that they will reach out to the authorities, as soon as they realize he’s gone. A kid his age, in his condition, is going to be missed almost right away. So… does it make sense to keep him here, asking him questions that he clearly can’t, or doesn’t want to answer… or, should we clean up his scrapes, get him something to eat, get him a change of clothes, find him somewhere to sleep tonight, and wait for someone to come looking for him?” The police officer looked at the social worker, nodding slightly. She was thinking about where she was in her shift schedule, what she would otherwise have been doing with her night, and, the fact that some of her fellow officers were out on the streets, and might need assistance at some point, while she was in the station, babysitting a kid who might have developmental problems. This didn’t seem like a law enforcement issue – not yet, anyway. She could go down some obvious avenues of inquiry, put calls into local hospitals and group homes, and inquire if anyone was unaccounted for, but getting anywhere with that would likely take hours, later in the evening. Handing this off to social services makes sense. “That makes sense to me, Mrs. Katrina…” Mrs. Katrina interrupted her. “Just Katrina is fine, officer.” “Okay, Katrina, I can assume that your department will be conducting its own internal inquiries, given that it’s possible that you’ve been in contact with him before? Unless he is, as he says, a new arrival from Vancouver. in which case, the school boards or, or the Department of Citizenship and Immigration, will have him in their system somewhere.” “I will start the process first thing in the morning. For now, I’m going to try and see if I can find him an emergency placement for the night with a foster parent… although the diaper situation might complicate that a bit. I have people who are geared for younger intakes, and people who deal more with youths, but the youth people aren’t generally equipped for… that.” “Do you want me to run out and get him some pull-ups while you’re still here? There’s a twenty-four hour pharmacy around the corner from the hospital – they have almost anything you can think of. I was in there last week, trying to find a cane for an elderly guy who had his stolen from him. He literally couldn’t leave our lobby unless we found something for him, or we’d have had to call him an ambulance, but he wasn’t injured. Who steals a cane from an elderly person, I’ll never understand. I think it had a street value of about zero dollars…” “I don’t know,” Katrina mused, “if pull-ups are going to do the trick. I have a daughter who used to wear them overnight. They really were for minor accidents, at best. Given the size of what that kid has on, I suspect we might need something a little more serious. And would you be able to slide something up over that big cast he has on? I think he needs something with tapes.” “I see what you’re saying. Hopefully they have something in stock that would work for him – his waist is not that large. Or maybe an adult pull-up would fit over the cast, although I suspect those would be too big on him.” “Sure, Officer, if you don’t mind doing that. I don’t want to take up too much of your time.” “You have no idea how much of my time would have been taken up by him, if you weren’t available tonight. It’s no problem – I’m going to be heading out and driving around anyway. I’ll run up there and see what they have.” “Bring me the receipt, and I’ll e-transfer you whatever it costs, and put it in my expense report.” “Okay, then, it’s settled. I’ll go dig up a first aid kit, and then I’ll do some shopping. I’ll also get you to poke around in our storage – we usually have random articles of clothing in there – you know, evidence, things like that.” Katrina guffawed. “No, I’m kidding,” the officer said quickly, “but we deal with car accidents, domestics, fires… Victim’s Services has a relationship with a couple of local charities, so we usually have kids’ pajamas, teddy bears, t-shirts, things like that.” “Perfect – if we can get him through tonight, then tomorrow, if he hasn’t already been claimed by someone, I can get him some basics.” Officer Riley walked down the hall towards what looked like a central work area within the station, a cluster of desks and cabinets in a larger, brightly lit room, while Mrs. Katrina pushed the door to the interview room open, and once again found ‘Adam’ resting his head on his outstretched arms.

Lara sat at her desk staring blankly at her laptop, not reading a word. Her attempts to study were clouded by thoughts of the well spanked boy sleeping downstairs. Every time she tried to refocus, it was no use. She just continued picturing Ted. Bent over across Stacey’s knee. Begging not to be paddled. His pink bottom in the air over the arm of the couch. Standing in the corner with his pants around his ankles. His buised butt getting strapped across his bed. Climbing into bed wearing nothing but a pull-up diaper. Lara’s hand slid between her legs. Working their way upward, her fingers found a growing warmth spreading as she considered how infantile Ted had been treated. The thought of him in pull-ups made her remember… “He needs thicker diapers!” Quickly opening a new tab on her browser, Lara searched “thick adult diapers.” As she perused the results, she muttered aloud to herself. “Hmm… no, too thin… and boring… “Here, these are thicker! But man, still boring… “Ha! Pink ones!” Lara perused a site with various options of plain colored diapers. She giggled a little as she read the descriptions like “overnight protection” and “heavy wetting.” She hit the back button and again clicked into the search bar. Hesitating momentarily, she amended her search. “cute adult diapers” Lara’s eyes spread wide open as the results poured in. Her jaw dropped. There were pages and pages of adult sized diapers fashioned with bright colors and babyish prints. Dozens of styles with varying thickness, though most of them boasted serious absorbency. Her hand dropped quickly between her legs. The warmth intensified and her fingers felt a dampness spread as she pressed them against the crotch of her leggings. She began rubbing herself, while her other hand scrolled the diaper selections. Lara was astounded as she saw the pictures of grown girls and boys modeling the colorful infantile diapers. She never would have considered something like this sexy, but in that moment, she was intensely turned on. After about ten minutes down the rabbit hole of adult baby accessories like pacifiers, onesies, and changing mats, Lara added a pack of baby blue printed diapers to her online cart and quickly checked out. Her purchase would arrive in just a few days. She was so titillated. Saving a few bookmarks for sites to check back on another time, Lara closed her laptop and opened her legs. She had more pressing matters to attend to than shopping for pacifiers. She slid a hand down the waistband of her pants as she pushed back from the desk. She closed her eyes. Imagining Ted, standing in the corner, red splotches at the tops of his thighs, just below a poofy baby blue diaper, Lara’s fingers worked the lips of her pussy. Finding the target, Lara gasped and bit her lip. She rubbed furiously as she pictured Ted’s muscular body, sprawled out on his bed, naked but for a cute Pamper, bulging at the crotch. Stifling her moans so as to not wake up her roommate down the hall, Lara pushed harder into her clit and massaged it deeply. The image in her mind flashed to Ted willingly bending himself over her knee. She pull down his diaper and began reddening his bare bottom. She imagined what she might say to him. “Naughty, naughty little boy. You just can’t act like a big boy can you? You need a good spanking and a fresh diaper, mister!” Lara’s entire body flexed. Her mind went completely blank as she reached a massive climax. She bit down hard on her lip, drawing a little blood, trying not to yell out in ecstasy. As she recovered her composure, Lara smiled to herself. It was weird for sure, the idea of spanking and babying her friend. But there was no denying, it was also very sexy. Lara regarded the state of her panties. They were very wet and had soaked all the way through to her leggings. “Sheesh, maybe I need a diaper too…” she muttered to herself with a snicker. Suddenly, she remembered the second bag of Goodnites stashed under her bed. She bolted over and retrieved the pack. Then she stopped. Standing like a statue, examining the package, Lara hesitated and debated inside her head. She squeezed the bag and turned it over. The dampness in her crotch began to cool, and a shiver ran up her spine. As if this were a sign, she tore open the bag and pulled out a pink and purple pull-up. She peeled off her pants and underwear, moving quickly so that she wouldn’t back out. Goosebumps rose on her bare, slender legs. She stretched out the diaper, and pulled it on. Turning so she could see her bum in the full length mirror behind her, Lara blushed and smiled. The print on her pull-ups was far less infantile than what she had just ordered for Ted, but there was no certainly mistaking them for big girl panties. Lara ran her fingers over her butt and pulled at the edges of her diaper. It was soft, and was rubbing her in the all right places. She liked how it accentuated her curves and cushioned her crotch. She felt like she had to share this with someone. Stacey surely wouldn’t want to be woken up. But Lara thought maybe Teddy would be interested to see what she had on. Slipping out of her room, she tiptoed downstairs, trying to be quiet but acutely aware of the soft rustling from her Goodnites.

A/N: I realized that I never actually gave a description of what this story is about and honestly, I have no clue myself. I’m kind of just writing as I go along, whatever pops into my head. However inspiration has defiantly come from Chasing Emily, Nerissa’s Home for Diaper Girls, Bnuuy Brainwash, ausdpr, Personalias and I can’t remember the name of the story but it was just like Groundhog Day where this Little is stuck in this never ending cycle! Besides that there are many more I’ve taken influence from! Also, for those of you new to my writing, I’m not big on doing structured stories. I’ll kind of chose a place to start and go from there and fill in it all along the way. Please stick with me! I’ve worked out the ending (whenever that will be) and it will all make sense later on hopefully. OoOoo Chapter 3: Etiquette School. The place where Little’s dreams were sent to die. Honestly, she would have preferred a public spanking, permanent diapering or even getting kicked around by her horrid Amazon toddler cousins but Etiquette School?! Oh, there was no hope of coming out of there sane. She’d woken a few moments later, dazed and confused wondering if it had all been a dream. But it was not. “Abby!” She cried, tugging on the front of the woman’s shirt. “Please! You don’t have to do this, I’ll behave. I’ll be good! Spank me! Diaper me forever, I don’t care! You know what they’ll do to me-” She wouldn’t look at her, ignoring her words and was placed back in her crib. Moving to open up the curtains, Dani exclaims, “hey!” Her hand moves to her eyes, attempting to block the stream of sunlight shining on her face. Her head pounded, a seeping ache forming in the back of her skull. She squeezed her eyes shut. “It hurts!” “That’s what happens when you drink alcohol. I’d think you’d understand what a hangover is, being that you’re an adult and all.” “I’m sorry.” The Little tried again, sincerely meaning it this time. “I was stupid and naive and should have listened to you. I promise I won’t do it again-” “Oh you bet you won’t. Especially when you get out of etiquette school.” She was deadly serious with her stony face, mouth pressed into a thin line and hands on her hips. “We’ll be driving up to Aequor tomorrow morning. I already made the call and a space has been reserved for you.” Dani struggled to breathe, in shock that they were going to Aequor. It was the second largest city after Amazonia located on the coast which was six hours away! Dani had been to Aequor once on a school trip when she was fourteen. It was warm and the ocean was the bluest that she’d ever seen but the people… not one Little was free. She knew they’d taken them there for its shock factor. To show everyone how good they had it in Amazonia compared to Aequor and the more conservative cities and it worked. After just one week, nobody complained about having to wear pull-ups to school ever again. “They’re going to scramble my mind. I thought you didn’t want a regressed Little! I’ll hate you forever!” Dani spat. “This is what you need. It’s for your own good and it’s all my fault. I haven’t been a good mother to you.” “That’s because you aren’t my mother. I already have a mother. I have parents that I haven't seen in three years because of you! I could never love you, you’re just like every other Amazon! IHATEYOUIHATEYOUIHATEYOU!” Dani screeched at the top of her lungs, eyes blinded over with angry tears. So caught up in her own feelings, she didn’t even notice as Abby left the room holding back tears of her own. Dani realized then that Abby was just one of those Amazon Saviours, thinking she could save the poor Little just to make herself look better. None of this was ever about her. She’d just been another pawn in this awful Amazon world. OoOoo The phone rang and Abby laid back in bed, unable to stop the trail of tears pouring from her eyes. She hadn’t cried like this, not in a long time because she was the type of person to never take anything to heart. But hearing Dani say the words, I hate you, broke something within her. The phone picks up and her older sister sounds from the other line. “Hey Abby. What’s up?” “I- I don’t know what to do!” Those are the first words out of her mouth. She attempts to compose herself only to burst into tears once again. It’s silent on the other end besides a heavy breathing. Finally, she speaks up. “What’s wrong, Abby? What happened?” Her sister, Veronica is concerned. “I’m sending Dani to Etiquette School tomorrow and she hasn’t taken it very well.” “Of course, she hasn’t. She’s a Little, what did you expect? Besides, you know I’m not one to tell someone how to parent but it’s about time you’re doing this.” Her sister was straightforward, always had been and did not bullshit around. Abby could handle it usually but this time… this time she couldn’t stop the tears. “I love you, you know that but are you really crying over a Little? Who’s the adult in the relationship? Why are you allowing her to control you-“ “She said she hates me!” Abby exclaimed. “My own daughter hates me!” Veronica sighs, mumbling something intelligible under her breathe. “She doesn’t have the emotional intelligence or comprehension skills to even understand why you are sending her to Etiquette school-” “Dani does.” She tries to argue. “No she doesn’t.” Her sister cuts her off. “Littles see the world in black and white, in good and bad. She heard something she didn't like so she lashed out. That’s normal, even with Amazon children. You wouldn’t believe the number of times Billy and Cameron have said they hated me.” She thinks to her nephews, rightful terrors they are, at only seven years old. They couldn’t be left alone with Dani because they’d simply scare her to death. “The difference is that the boys will grow up. They will gain maturity and learn from their past mistakes, but Dani? That’ll never be possible for her. You are doing this Little girl a favor.” “It doesn’t feel like it.” Her voice is just a whisper, questioning her own ability to even properly parent. “Let me ask you a question,” says Veronica. “What would happen if you were to throw a baby in a pool?” “They’d drown!” Abby gasps. “Wh-why would you throw someone in a pool that can’t even swim? They’re way too young.” It’s quiet on the other end and half a second later, it sinks in. “I’ve just about drowned Dani. I’m killing her everyday.” The Little’s words ring in her mind: “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can feel it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” Abby shakes her head wondering how she had been so naive? Her sister’s voice softens, understanding creeping into her tone. “You took her in with good intentions but you have to decide whether you want to be her friend or mother. You can’t be both. She simply can’t process it all.” “I… you’re right.” The Amazon quietly admits wracked with guilt. “I just don’t know if I can face her right now. I don’t know what to do.” “Let me watch her for today. Go on a drive, meet up with some friends, just get out of the house. Steve is away with the boys on a camping trip and won’t be coming home until tomorrow.” “Are you sure?”Abby sniffles, contemplating her offer. “You know how she gets around you.” Her sister was strict and parented with a firm hand, something Dani was not used to. She basically quaked in fear at her sister so she was reluctant to leave them alone. “There is no better time to learn than now. This is what she needs and you know it.” Veronica was right as usual. She had no argument. “Go clean yourself up and tell her what’s happening. I’ll be damned if you let a five year old make you cry. You are twenty-five years old, Abigail. Start acting like it.” She didn’t say this out of malice but tough love which is exactly what Abby needed at the moment. “How soon will you be over?” “Twenty minutes. You’re doing the right thing, Abby. Don’t doubt yourself.” The line went dead and Abby did as she said. Washing her face, getting dressed for the day and brushing the hair out of her eyes, she looked better, decent almost. Re-entering the nursery she let out a shaky sigh at her baby’s puffy eyes and pale face. Curled up in a ball, staring off into the distance, Dani didn’t even react to her re-appearance. “Honey?” She whispers, crossing the room to the crib. Softly, her hand touches her back and with a jump, the girl is shocked back into reality. Abby lets out a sigh of relief that she is not crying anymore yet how resigned she seemed, how unhappy, was almost as bad. “What do you want?” She says coldly, turning to stare her straight in the eye. Abby struggles to keep her composure, shaking away any uncertainty from her body. “I have some stuff to do today so Auntie Vee is going to spend the day with you. You are to listen to her as you do to me and trust me, she will not take any of your attitude.” “But I don’t like her!” The girl cries out. “You’re just trying to get rid of me now-” “Daniella!” She yanks the Little up by the armpits, holding her out in front of her. “One more word and I’ll tan your hide so hard that you won’t be able to sit for a week! You’re Auntie loves you. Show some respect.” “Isn’t respect earned?” She sneers. “That’s it. I’m done with your shit.” OoOoo “In the nursery.” Those were the only words said as her sister arrived. At ten in the morning, she was already craving a fat glass of red wine. That’s how fed up she was. “Do I want to know what happened now?” The shorter, older version of Abby stood in front of her. Staring at her dirty blonde hair, narrow face and pointed nose that she inherited from their father, Abby could only shake her head. “She hasn’t had breakfast yet and you’ll need to dress her. Beware, she is in a hell of a mood-” “Abby.” Veronica stops her. “Get out of here, let me handle this.” She didn’t need to be told twice. OoOoo “Look what we have here.” Dani grimaced, unable to keep the pained expression off her face. She’s resorted to sitting on her knees, unable to sit on her reddened bottom that had not even been brutalized ten minutes before. Freezing at the sight of her “aunt” Dani had been hoping it was just a threat, that she wouldn’t actually send her devil of a sister. Obviously the Little was wrong. Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth, regarding the woman with a weary stare. “Aren’t you going to say hello to your Auntie?” Her voice was sickeningly sweet and the threat was clear. “H-hello Auntie Vee.” She tried not to show her fear but her voice shook as the woman smiled, baring her pearly white teeth. A shiver went down her spine, instantly wishing Abby was here to pick her up- No! Her mind hissed. She doesn’t care about you! Dani, you don’t need her! Yes, that's right. Abby was evil, selfish and corrupt just like every other Giant. She wasn’t going to fall for her games any longer. Now she just had to survive the evil sister. The woman stood at nine feet and even though she was smaller than Abby, she wasn’t to be underestimated. Dani wasn’t afraid to admit that she was scared of her. It’s why her voice was seemingly lost in her throat, letting out a whimper as she was lifted into the air. She wouldn’t put it past the woman to drop her flat on her ass. “Now, none of that.” Veronica hushed. “We’re just going to have some yummy breakfast, get dressed and then we’re going out for the day.” “Out?” She squeaked. “B-but why?” “Because, it’s healthy for little girls to get some sun and the park is having Toddler Story Hour! Won’t it be fun to make new friends?” Dani stifles a whimper. The thought of going out in public with other regressed Littles… it was her worst nightmare. “But I already have friends.” “We can never have too many though.” That was the end of the discussion and Dani knew better than to push this woman’s buttons. At the same time, Dani wracked her mind about how she was going to get out of this. Toddler Story Hour was the definition of hell. Playing with a bunch of drooling brain dead Littles? Yeah, no thank you. Besides, she was older! She was a preschooler! Dani continued to pout, suckling on the tip of her thumb as they moved to the kitchen. Switched to one arm, her Aunt rummaged through the fridge grabbing out a cup of yogurt and fruit. Her stomach grumbled, instinctively reaching for the food only for her hand to be swatted away. “Ouch!” She squealed, yanking her hand back. “Silly girl!” Veronica giggled. “This is Auntie’s food.” But Abby always lets her choose her own breakfast. What was she going to eat? Much to the Littles confusion they went to the living room settling down on the couch. As her thoughts spiraled, the Amazon unbuttoned her blouse and out popped a large breast. Her jaw dropped at the sight and while every fiber in her body rebelled against this indignity, she couldn’t stop the conditioned response. Drool pooled in her mouth, dribbling down her chin just able to taste the thick sweet creaminess. “Such an eager girl, aren’t we?” “N-no,” the words trembled in her throat. She was Pavlov’s dog personified. “Relax honey,” she cooed. “You are way too skinny, we need to fatten you up.” Conflict tore her in two wanting nothing more than to run away screaming yet she craved the milk like one needed air to breathe. In the end, the Amazon didn’t give her much of a choice, re-positioning into a cradle in her arms, guiding her lips to her exposed nipple. The Little was hesitant but knowing there was no way to out of this, she latched on and the world blurred around her. Now, she was actually fucked. OoOoo Dani blinked heavily, trying to make sense of how they had ended up at the park but the haze was too strong. Just a moment ago they were at the house. They were getting dressed for the day and Auntie Vee was telling her what a good Little she was, how cute her little bum bum was all nice and padded. Her nose wrinkled at the smell of Talcum powder. She lifted her puffy dress the color of the sky decorated with pretty sunflowers. There was the faintest wetness that hadn’t been there before. ”What are you doing silly girl?” The Amazon giggles, lifting her suddenly and dragging her back onto her lap. “Are you showing everyone your diaper?” Everyone? Dani is terribly confused and glancing around, she sees they are sitting in a circle. Other Amazon’s and Little’s surround them. “Is that your daughter? What a cutie pie.” A woman speaks up sitting beside them with a Little only a foot taller than herself dressed like a sailor in a blue striped legless onesie. He chewed on his pacifier, picking at the grass in a weird fixation. “My niece actually. Her name is Dani.” her Aunt smiled, rubbing her back. “And yes, you say that now…” They share a laugh though Dani doesn’t know what is so funny about this situation. “Oh, is she a naughty Little girl? My Tommy was the same way before some time spent at Etiquette school and enrollment in daycare. He was studying to be an engineer before, isn’t that funny? Now he just loves playing with his toy trucks and trains.” A feeling of anxiety rises in Dani’s chest that she can’t pinpoint the cause of but this wasn’t right. None of this was right! She watches as the boy, Tommy, picks at his nose, unable to do anything but stare in disgust. “Why actually, Dani is headed for Etiquette school tomorrow. Sometimes they just need a little reminder how to be Little-” “Oh that is so true.” Another woman pipes in across the circle with a girl and a boy latched onto both breasts. Dani’s cheeks pinken and she can only look for a few seconds before turning away. “What etiquette school are you sending her to? My kids went local to Amazonia Tech. I say it’s cra- horse dung,” she catches herself, not wanting to swear in front of the Littles, “that Hypnosis is illegal now in Amazonia. Back when Teddy and Dora attended, it was all the rage and they’ve turned out perfectly fine.” Many others had now tuned into the conversation and all seemingly agreed with her sentiment. “She’s going to Aequor first thing in the morning just to get a little adjustment. Someone thinks she’s bigger than she is!” Her voice had turned into an irritating coo, tweaking her nose. The high had faded and any moment she’d come crashing down and Dani wasn’t sure how long she could stay compliant for. “Aequor, you say? That’s where my son went. Trust me when I say, it’s one of the best schools around. They can have her sorted in under a week.” The lady had just arrived a few minutes ago. Tall, black and beautiful, the boy she carried on her hip had his face buried in the crook of her neck. Around her shoulder besides the obvious diaper bag was a tote bag with a tall book peeking out from the top. The conversation died down and people seemed to know the woman as they all turned their attention towards her. Pulling out the book from the bag, the cover was a drawing of a diapered and pacified Little fearfully running with their arms outstretched towards a towering Amazon with a halo glow as a scary monster lurked in the background. There were whimpers, Littles clinging onto their caretakers as looks of fear crossed over their faces. Dani couldn’t help the a shiver went down her spine, the image obviously meant to induce a sort of alarm. Her aunt’s hold tightened and she shook off the feeling, not wanting to appear weak. Not wanting to appear little. “It seems we’ve got a big group here!” The woman suddenly gleamed, addressing the group of around fifteen families. “Welcome to Toddler Story Hour! For those new here, my name is Miss Berry and this here, is my Little Johnny Boy. Can you say hi to everyone, dear?” The name stopped her short, sucking in a breath, as she waited with dreaded anticipation. His head lifted, a pink blush spreading across his cheeks at the amount of eyes before finally settling on her’s. Oh his hair! His voice! His heart-melting dreamy eyes! It’s the stripper. Little Johnny Boy. Dani doesn’t know if this is God’s sick sense of humor but whatever it was… she had no words. They stare, less than a second, before going back to his caretaker’s neck, softly sucking on his paci so as to forget where they were. Anxiously, her eyes flit around the circle checking if anyone else saw their exchange but the others remain oblivious, oohing and awing over the shy little boy who just couldn’t let go of his mommy. Hugged tight in his hand was a striped zebra who’s ear looked like it’d been chewed on a few too many times. Dani just couldn’t comprehend that this was the boy - man - who just last night, literally made her wet (and not the way she usually was). “Oh my,” she laughs, rubbing his back. “I see someone is a shy little boy today. But that’s ok because we’re going to be reading a really fun story today called: ‘It’s Okay Not to Grow Up’.” As she began, her voice was soothing, calm and Dani felt her shoulders drop and heart rate slow just listening to the sound of her melodic tone read the words off the page. OoOoo As Little Molly Lu filled her diaper nice and big, her mind was consumed with many different thoughts. Her mommy opened the back of her stinky diaper, ahhing and oohing at Molly Lu’s dirty little bum. “Mommy?” She asked. ”Yes, sweetheart?” Molly Lu’s mommy said. She looks up at the tall powerful Amazon and Molly Lu asks, “why am I not a grown up?” “Do you want to be a grown up?” Molly Lu’s mommy knew this was not a weird question. All Little girls and boys had big imaginations! The Little girl nodded her head. “Yes, I want to be a grown up!” Molly Lu exclaimed. She wanted to drive one of those big cars and go to the park by herself and go on a date with a cute boy! Little Molly Lu’s mommy had a big smile. She patted her head and the two walked to the front door. Molly Lu was very confused. “Where are we going?” It was dark and cold outside as Mommy opened the door. “You want to be a grown up. This is your chance.” Said her mommy and Molly Lu couldn’t believe it. Her eyes went big and she skipped outside. But her mommy didn’t follow her and Molly Lu turned around. “Mommy, are you coming?” Her face was sad as she shook her head no. Mommy said, “grown ups don’t stay with their mommies and daddies - only Little babies. Grown ups also don’t wear diapers and grown ups certainly do not cuddle and get nummies.” Little Molly Lu was suddenly very scared. If Mommy was not here, who would tuck her into her crib? Who would change her diaper? Who would scare away the nighttime monsters? The door closed shut and Molly Lu had never felt more lonely in this big scary world. A growl is heard and she looks around the dark with tears in her eyes wanting her mommy. The Little girl lets out a tinkle into her diaper and Molly Lu wonders, why did she ever want to be a grown up… There was a collective silence over the group, Little’s sucking the life out of their pacifiers with wide-eyes and trembling bodies. The story went on showing illustrations of the small diapered woman being chased by the monsters of adult responsibility and expectations that every Little adult seemed to inherently remember no matter how fucked their mind was. Even Dani found herself shivering at the thought of copious amount of school work and the growing stress she hadn’t had to think about in years. “It’s just a little story, sweetie. You never have to be scared in Auntie’s arms.” Veronica whispered in her ear in what Dani guessed was to be words of comfort but felt more like a vague threat. She doesn’t remember how the story ended, though most likely back with the Amazon, because she’d tuned it all out. Veronica frowned at her lack of reaction, staring off into the distance at the other families and lone Amazon’s and Littles alike, cruising through the park on such a nice day. There were sounds of laughter and screams of joy, breaking over the heavy silence that had fallen over the group. Afterward, Amazon’s were talking, Littles sticking fearfully close to their caretakers still spooked from the story. Dani sighed, feeling two fingers sneak in the side of her diaper checking for its wetness. Only damp, thank god. That was just from this morning’s feed. It’s not like she messed herself constantly. These past few days had just been abnormal. “I haven’t seen you around before! Is this your first Toddler Story Hour?” Looking up, Dani withheld her gasp trying her best not to be too obvious. The stripper- Little Johnny Boy - fiddled with his stuffie secured tightly on her hip. She could see the puffiness around his lower half, covered by little blue sailor shorts to match the rest of his clearly themed outfit. The Amazon holding him stuck out her hand towards Veronica, the two of them shaking firmly. “Yes, it was.” Veronica smiled, answering the question. “Decided to take my little niece here on a day out. Give Mommy a little break.” “Well, today was certainly the perfect day! Next week's story will be on the importance of diaper wearing.” Oh for fucks sake! Dani struggles not to roll her eyes, having heard this one far too many times for her liking. The man in front of her, she can see, is struggling with the same thought. A very non-babyish, discreet smirk plays on his lips masked behind the rubber bulb. Dani knew she had to get him alone because she had far too many questions that were not about to go unanswered. The Little decides to take a gamble. It’s a risky one but she doesn’t know any other way and in all honesty, this was the safest. “Auntie Vee?” Her soft voice, light and airy stops the conversation. They all look at her, a hint of suspicion in Veronica’s eyes and absolutely adoration in the other. “Yes, darling?” “C-can we go play on the playground? It looks so much fun!” A brow is raised, Veronica pausing for half a second as she tries to work out what her true intentions are but even she is momentarily taken aback by the girl’s big blue eyes. “Oh, that’d be fun! Look at all the other Littles running around. Do you want to make some new friends, Little Johnny Boy?” The other Amazon exclaims, untangling his arms and legs from around her body and placing them on the ground. Immediately, he reaches up again and a whine escapes his throat. His body only makes it up to her knees and he tugs on her long flowing skirt. “Somebody must really love their mommy!” “You bet he does. That’s Aequor for you.” Dani is placed down and the Amazons can’t help but fuss over the two Little’s, walking them over to the playground just a few feet away. “Come to Auntie Vee, if you need anything, okay? I will be sitting right here with Miss Berry.” She points to the picnic table behind them. Staring at the man beside her, it seems the last thing Little Johnny Boy wants to do is leave the Amazon’s side but deciding to lead, she grabs his hand in her own and they run off. OoOoo The Amazons are watching from across the playground, not too closely, and they are out of hearing range. The two Littles sit down in the sandbox, bucket in hand and shovel in the other just for appearance sake. “D-do you remember me from last night?” Her voice is a whisper behind her pacifier, weary of behaving ‘too grown-up’. For a moment Dani thinks that he is not going to respond but then he nods in defeat, cheeks twinging pink. “Of course, I remember you.” They build a sandcastle, filling their buckets up. The sand is itchy on her bare legs but she does her best not to fidget. That would prompt the Amazons to come over. “What the hell is going on? Last night you were knee deep-” “Can you please not say it like that?” He hisses suddenly. He brushes his floppy hair from his face and he seems almost embarrassed. “Well it’s how it was.” Dani huffs. “Am I wrong in your affections for me? Because I certainly had them for you.” Dani doesn’t know what possesses her to admit that out loud but it’s said and… she doesn’t regret it. Little Johnny Boy doesn’t seem to either. “I-I’m just embarrassed. Y-you’re pretty and now I’m in a diaper.” “Do you think I care? Take a look at me.” A small smile plays at his lips, the tension slowly fading from his body. He talks again, explaining his story. “Mom - Miss Berry - No, Alisha - adopted me six years ago. I’m a Portal Little from another dimension.” Her eyes just about pop open. A Portal Little? She’d heard of them in stories but never had she actually met one in real life! “Which dimension are you from?” “Earth.” Dani was bursting with a million questions. Supposedly, Littles were free there. They were the adults. They were normal size and Amazon’s were the abnormality. Oh, to live in such a place… “I wasn’t supposed to come here. My brother and his girlfriend had signed up for one of those inter-dimensional two week vacation tours but my brother’s girlfriend fell sick and gave her ticket to me. That was six years ago and I haven’t seen my brother since.” “And you were adopted?” Her voice was understanding, pitying the man. If only he’d made a different choice… said no or fell sick himself. She liked to believe there was a reason for everything but what reason did the Gods above have for taking away their adulthood? “Yes but Alisha is different-“ Oh, she’d heard that before. “Do you really think I would be a stripper in the Underground without her knowing?” He gives her a look, seeing her disbelieving expression and well, he had a point. “I went to Aequor but I’m not fully regressed. When Alisha wants me regressed, I’ll slip at just a simple smell. But most of the time I’m lucid like now.” Oh, Dani could believe it. She sighed, “I’m sure you heard I’m going there tomorrow?” Now it was his turn to pity her. She’d considered running away, making her escape at the park but there were too many watching eyes. Even if they made it past Veronica and Alisha, who was that to stop literally any other Amazon from snatching them up? It was too risky. Glancing back, The Amazons seemed deep into their conversation, not even looking their way. “I’m sorry.” He whispers. “Maybe you can convince your Mommy not to go all the way? Perhaps just make you incontinent? I’m assuming she’s not like the others given last night.” It’s what Dani used to think but the Little wasn’t too sure of her intentions anymore. “I’ve pushed a few too many buttons and if my evil aunt has anything to do with it, this is the last time I’ll be having a normal conversation.” she grumbles. “Besides, you still haven’t explained what you were doing at the party. A stripper, really? Even the most liberal Amazon wouldn’t allow that.” “Well, you see-” He doesn’t have a chance to continue. The diapered man freezes and a familiar look crosses over his face. Skin red as he grunts, his hands clench into fists and the padding swells beneath his bottom. The stench hits her nose a moment later. There is no time to say another word because from the corner of her eye, the two Amazons are headed their way. So they were watching… “I can’t say anymore,” he hurries to say. “Just know that not everything is as it seems.” OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to all those who have read and reviewed. I promise I’m going to respond, I’m just so bad at it. As always, please feel free to leave a review, I love hearing what you all have to say. I’m going to try to post another chapter sometime this week because I’m going on holiday for about the next month starting on Friday and will not have anytime to write. However, if I don’t post this week, just know that I will start up again towards the end of May!

Hi all! Just wanted to provide a quick update so that yall know this story isn't dead! It's the end of the semester for me, which means I'm very busy and haven't had much time to work on this story. I apologize for keeping you all waiting, but, once the semester ends, I should have a lot of free time to make good progress on this story. So while it might be a few weeks before the next update, after that they should continue pretty regularly. Thanks for your patience!

Part 2 Angela spent most of the afternoon watching cartoons. She’d been insulted when Eric had sat her in front of the television and put on a little kids’ channel for her, but she’d barely managed to start complaining before the bright colours of the show drew her in. Even if it was a silly plot about a little baby bear leaning to be good for her Daddy, it was actually quite fun to watch. Later, she made a bit of a mess at dinner, and Eric needed to wipe her mouth clean for her and send her off to change her top. He’d even joked about getting her a bib. Angela had giggled, but really she’d been a bit scared. She didn’t want to wear a bib like a baby, and she didn’t know why she’d had such a hard time getting her food in her mouth like a big girl. But it wasn’t until she was getting ready for bed that evening that Angela really started to get upset, when she walked into their bedroom and saw the large disposable diaper waiting for her on the bed. She froze immediately at the sight of it. Even though she knew she wore them every night (didn’t she?), there was something about seeing it this time that was different. “I can’t… I don’t want to… I’m not wearing that.” “Sweetheart,” said Eric, like he was explaining something very simple to someone stupid. “You have to wear your nappy otherwise you’ll make a big mess. You’ll go pee-pee all over the sheets, darling, just like you do every night, and I don’t want to have to wake up in wet sheets.” Angela blushed. She felt utterly pathetic. “But it’s okay, baby,” Eric cooed, and Angela felt butterflies fluttering in her tummy at the gentle tone of his voice. “I still think you’re adorable, even with a yucky wet diaper on. I don’t care that you’re not fully potty trained at night, sweetie.” Angela’s face went even redder, but at the same time a pleasant tingle ran down her spine. Lucky girl. She was a lucky girl to have Eric. She held out her arms hopefully, and he responded by pulling her in for a big cuddle. His hand reached down to cup her bottom possessively. Angela felt dizzy, she felt drunk, and she didn’t even resist as Eric stripped off all of her clothes and laid her gently down on the bed, with her bare bottom planted right on the seat of the bulky adult nappy. ‘Good girl,” he crooned as he sprinkled her nether regions with baby powder and patted it into her skin. “That’s a good girl.” He taped her diaper tightly around her waist, and pulled her back to her feet. She stood there awkwardly, her legs spread apart by the thickness of her nappy, shifting from foot to foot. Eric started to undress as well, down to his boxer shorts. But he didn’t have any babyish underwear to change into because he was a grown-up. Angela was about to get into bed when she realised she hadn’t put a top on. Did she usually go to bed topless? She looked down at her large bare breasts and felt a bizarre urge to start jiggling them, to start bouncing them up and down. She giggled. She was such a silly girl! “What are you giggling at, sweetie?” her husband asked, smiling. “Nufing!” Angela blushed and shook her head. “I mean, nothing.” She was just being dumb. She was being a silly girl. She couldn’t tell him she’d been thinking about bouncing her boobies – that would be so embarrassing! It definitely wasn’t something that a big girl would do. But then it wasn’t something a little girl would do either, was it? Because they didn’t even have boobies! Angela screwed up her face in concentration. Eric laughed. “Silly girl! Are you trying to do thinkies? It’s bedtime, sweetie. Time to turn that sweet little brain off.” Angela scowled. Eric knew she hated being talked down to. She stuck out her bottom lip and stomped her foot to show him how angry she was. “Don’t patwonise me!” she whined. “Sorry, sweetheart,” he said, but there was something about his eyes that made Angela feel like he was still laughing at her. She got into bed grumpily, her tits jiggling and her diaper crinkling loudly. Eric got into bed next to her and immediately pressed himself right up against her body, reaching round to grab one of her boobs so tightly that she winced. She almost moved away instinctively. Weren’t they fighting about something? Weren’t they angry with each other for some reason? But then she remembered that good girls didn’t do that. Good girls didn’t say no with their mouths or their bodies. Angela frowned. That didn’t sound right. She wasn’t her husband’s property… was she? But she felt herself getting wet at the thought. It had been a while since they’d have sex, although she wasn’t sure why. She was so horny. She imagined him taking her now, ripping her nappy off and ramming his cock inside her, using her any way he liked. Then she pulled a face, sickened with herself. Where were these thoughts coming from?! She wasn’t a whore! Even so, she didn’t push her husband away. Eric didn’t fuck her that night, but Angela drifted off to sleep with his hard cock pressed firmly against her padded bottom. When she woke up the next morning, her diaper was soaked with pee-pee. Even though she knew it was something that happened to her every morning (although her actual memories were a little foggy), it still felt strange and embarrassing. It was so yucky! The sodden nappy was cold and clammy, and it reeked of piss. Their whole bedroom smelled like urine now. She’d probably smell like pee herself for the rest of the day. Her new perfume… She untangled herself from Eric’s arms and slipped out of bed, nearly gagging when her diaper sagged as she stood up. It was so heavy! She heard Eric moving behind her, and turned around. Her husband was propping himself up in bed, looking at her with a smile that was a too much like a smirk. “Do you need changing, sweetie?” he asked. She looked at him dumbly. “Do you need me to help?” he tried again, nodding at her waist. She followed his gaze to the sopping wet Pampers sagging between her thighs, and felt herself going red. No! She didn’t need help changing! She wasn’t a baby! A mental image of herself laying on her back with her legs in the air flashed in her mind, and she shook her head vigorously. “No fank you,” she mumbled. “I mean, no thank you.” What was wrong with her voice? She sounded silly. Silly like that secretary at the therapist’s office. A lisping porn parody. She ran her fingers through her hair and over her bare chest. No pigtails. No stripper tits. She was a big girl. A respectable woman. “Okay sweetheart,” her husband said, smiling patiently. “Go change your nappy then.” Angela broke out of her thoughts, realising she’d been standing there stupidly, like she was waiting for his permission to go. She turned around and toddled to the bathroom as quickly as she could, her droopy diaper swinging about between her legs as she went. She imagined she could feel his eyes on her backside and her face burned with shame. She must look so stupid! She nearly cried when she saw herself in the bathroom mirror. She was a sexy grown woman with great tits and a tight body, right up until you got to her waist, where instead of seeing her cleanly shaved pussy and toned ass, there was a bulky disposable diaper hanging heavily between her legs, clearly full to the brim with wee-wee. When she undid the tapes, it fell to the floor with a wet smack. She got to work cleaning herself up with wet wipes, making sure to get every bit of pee around her nether regions. She couldn’t stand being so dirty. Even as a child, she’d always hated any activities that got her messy. When she was done, she shoved her used nappy in the tiny bathroom bin and wandered back into the bedroom naked. Eric had arranged her clothes out on the bed for her, and for a moment, Angela could only stare at them in disbelief – a pastel-pink, little-girlish frock with frilly white ankle socks, trainers, and a pair of baby-blue panties with Disney princesses on the crotch. The outfit looked exactly like something a four-year-old would wear. Angela was about to shout, when all of a sudden a strange fuzziness filled her mind. She thought of the lovely swirling colours she’d seen at the therapist’s office, and looked at the clothes again. They were kind of cute. They weren’t baby clothes after all. They just looked a bit silly, and she was a silly girl. Angela smiled vacantly at Eric when he started to dress her, sliding her underwear up her legs and pulling her frock over her head (“Arms up! That’s a good girl!”), even pulling on her socks and tying her shoelaces for her. She felt looked after. She felt pretty and cute. She felt like a good girl. Once they were downstairs, she hopped from foot to foot impatiently while Eric put his own shoes on at the door. “Come onnn!” she whined, fidgeting with the hem of her dress, lifting it up absent-mindedly and flashing her adorable little-girl undies. “Looking forward to seeing the therapist, sweetie?” he asked, chuckling at her immature antics as he finished putting his shoes on and picked up a large sports bag. Angela nodded her head eagerly. She wanted to see the pretty lights again. “Good girl,” said Eric, taking her hand. A pleasant tingle ran down Angela’s spine and into her pussy. “Let’s get going, baby.”

Part 1 After Angela cheats on her husband, she agrees to go to couples therapy with him, but each session with the therapist leaves her feeling less and less like a grown-up. *** Angela tapped her foot impatiently while her husband spoke with the therapist privately, probably whining about how angry and betrayed he felt. They were both supposed to go in together in a moment, but for now she was stuck waiting in reception. Really, she couldn’t understand why Eric was being so dramatic. It was only sex! It wasn’t as though she didn’t love him anymore. She just needed to have a little fun sometimes, that was all. They weren’t even thirty yet! He was twenty-eight and she was twenty-seven. Did he really expect her to settle down and stick to a single sexual partner when she was still so young? But he’d insisted on seeing a marriage counsellor and she’d eventually agreed, albeit reluctantly. Their therapist was a man. How was he supposed to understand what it was like for a woman in her situation? And her first impressions of the office hadn’t been great either. The receptionist was a total bimbo! Angela glanced over at her. She was dressed up like some bizarre fetish fantasy. Her long blonde hair was tied up in a pair of high pigtails, and her stripper-sized tits were crammed into a sparkly Disney princess top. Didn’t this place have a uniform? She looked like an overgrown six-year-old for goodness sake! And she’d been acting like one too when she’d tried to match their names to their booking. Her husband had been very patient with her stupid lisping voice and barely passable ability to read, but Angela had wanted to turn around and leave straight away. What kind of serious therapist’s office employed a woman like that? At last the door opened, and the therapist stood in the doorway. He smiled kindly and gestured her to come inside. “He’s weady for you now!” the bimbo receptionist chirped happily, looking up from what looked like a fashion magazine for tweens. Angela rolled her eyes. “Thanks.” She went into the office and the therapist closed the door behind her. Eric was lounged on a sofa facing a hard-backed wooden chair, looking perfectly relaxed. Angela sat down next to her husband, leaving a few inches of space in between them. The therapist didn’t take a seat in the wooden chair, however. He took a tablet from his desk in the corner and stood in front of Angela. “Here,” he said, handing it to her. She looked down at the screen in her lap in confusion. What was this for? Some sort of presentation? “I find that girls always get a bit nervous in my office,” he said, talking to her in a light, overly friendly tone, as if he was talking to a nursery-schooler. “This will help you relax, okay sweetie?” Angela scowled. She was about to launch into a furious tirade. She couldn’t stand being talked down to! Who the hell did this man think he was? If he assumed most women were like his ditzy receptionist then he had another thing coming. But before she could say a word, the tablet in her lap came to life. Brilliant pastel colours swirled and spiralled on the screen, sinking into a single spot in the centre, and her complaints died in her throat. She couldn’t take her eyes off it. It was just so pretty… “There we go,” said the therapist in that same sweet tone. “That always takes care of fussy little girls.” “Is there anything I have to do?” Eric asked. Angela felt strange. She was vaguely aware of the men’s words, but it was as though they were coming to her from the end of a very long tunnel. Her attention was focused on the dazzling lights on the screen. “Not a thing. Let me do all the talking. Did you hear that, Angela? We’re going to have a little talk, okay sweetie? Nothing to be nervous about. I’m a trained professional, after all. We need to have a little talk about how you betrayed your husband. About how he found out you were cheating on him. Because that wasn’t very clever of you, was it Angela? Getting caught.” Angela shook her head, not taking her eyes off the screen. “Not clever,” she echoed. It was true. She shouldn’t have been caught. She should have been more careful not to let him find out. Because even though there was nothing wrong with what she’d done, even though she was completely in the right, Eric wouldn’t understand. “That’s right, Angela,” said the therapist. “You’ve been a very dumb bitch, haven’t you?” Angela frowned. That didn’t sound right. Dumb bitch. Was it okay for the therapist to call her that? “Look at the pretty sparkles, sweetie,” he encouraged, and Angela sank back into the swirling lights. “That’s right. You’re just a dumb bitch, Angela. All women are, but you especially. That’s okay though. You don’t know any better – you’re just girls.” Angela knew vaguely that there was something she didn’t like about what the man was saying, but she was too engrossed in the swirling colours to care. His words were like background noise. She could understand them if she concentrated, but it was so hard to focus with the wonderful patterns in front of her. “Yes, you’re just a girl, Angela. Just a silly little girl. A big child. It doesn’t matter if you do something wrong, because you can’t be held accountable for your actions, can you? You’re sweet and innocent.” Angela nodded eagerly, a dim smile spreading across her face. She hadn’t done anything wrong. If she wasn’t so distracted by her tablet, she’d have smirked at Eric. His stupid attempt to guilt-trip her with marriage counselling was backfiring on him. The therapist was on her side. “Besides,” the therapist continued. “You didn’t cheat on your husband anyway, did you Angela?” Angela was confused. She had cheated on Eric. Was the therapist going to help her cover it up? But Eric already knew, didn’t he? Surely that wouldn’t work! The lights on the screen grew brighter. They were so, so pretty… “You didn’t,” the therapist said again. “In fact, it’s completely impossible for you to have cheated on your husband. You know why, I’m sure. It’s because of your embarrassing bedwetting habit.” Angela wrinkled her nose and started trying to shake her head in disgust. She didn’t wet the bed! The therapist must be confused. He must be mixing her up with some little girl. Maybe one of his other clients was some silly little bedwetter who needed to be reassured that everyone had accidents now and again, but that certainly wasn’t her. “Don’t… I don’t wet the bed…” she mumbled. Her words felt heavy in her mouth. It was hard to think. She just wanted to watch the pretty swirling lights. “Look at the colours, sweetie,” the therapist told her. “That’s a good girl. You are a bedwetter, Angela. You wet the bed every night. You have done for quite a few weeks now. And what man would want to sleep with a woman who still pisses herself in her sleep like a dumb toddler? You’re very lucky your husband puts up with your babyish behaviour, young lady.” Angela’s face slackened as the spirals spun faster and faster. Lucky. She was a lucky girl. She was lucky to have a husband who put up with her bedwetting. Another man might leave his wife if she started peeing herself every night. Especially if she’d cheated on him too. But Eric didn’t know about that. Did he? It was strange. For a while Angela had been sure he did. And the therapist didn’t seem to know either. In fact, he thought it was impossible for a bedwetter like her to cheat on her husband! She blushed even more brightly. How had she done it? Angela frowned slightly. She didn’t know. She couldn’t remember clearly. But the therapist was right – who’d want to have sex with some stupid, bedwetting baby-woman? Why would anyone sleep with her when it meant waking up in piss-soaked sheets, or next to someone in a sopping wet diaper. Her special protection. Her baby pants. Was the therapist still talking? She tried to pay attention. “…because your husband puts up with you in other ways too, doesn’t he?” he was saying. “It’s not just the bedwetting. You actually have quite a few silly, childish behaviours that no adult woman should reasonably be expected to have. You…” Angela tuned out again. She could feel his words entering her ears, but her attention was focused entirely on the lights in her lap. So pretty. Such pretty lights… When she came to, the tablet was gone, Eric was standing up and putting his coat on, and the therapist was looking at her with a satisfied expression on his face. Had she fallen asleep? “Ready to go home?” Eric asked her brightly. Angela smiled back, a little hesitantly. She’d thought she was in trouble, but maybe she’d just been confused. She was such a silly girl sometimes. Such a dumb bitch. Eric held out his hand, and she took it. It felt nice to be holding onto him. It felt reassuring. He held her hand all the way back to their house, and while he walked, she couldn’t help herself from skipping along beside him.

Chapter 40: Healing Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess It had been six months since the protests stopped. Six months since the Prime Minister got voted out and arrested, along with Chris Slater, for their roles regarding the attack on Charlie. Thanks to LIBRA going through all their servers and all of Chris’ house, we found a bunch of incriminating evidence for both Chris and the Prime Minister, meaning that it was pretty much an open-and-shut case. It was as I feared, Chris had initially started off wanting to help people… but he got greedy. After setting up his apartment blocks, and once LIBRA had decided to try and find a candidate to run for parliament, he was approached by some companies, and also the Prime Minister, about potentially selling us all out for guaranteed safety. Turns out they had found out about what happened to Madison, and were terrified of LIBRA using that technology against us, so instead of fighting us, they turned our biggest supporter. Shortly after my wedding, he started receiving messages from them. And not long after that… began discussing using that technology on littles, as they had had one unfortunate accident when one of the researchers played around with the settings, frying their brain… making them Brute Force victim number one. All in exchange for saving his own skin. The Prime Minister had told him of his plans for the country, of his planned betrayal, and said that littles would never have power. Well… all except Chris. So the whole time I was campaigning, trying to convince people to go out and vote for us… Chris was being manipulated and coerced by these powerful individuals, and by the time we won… they were already the best of friends. And being the nuisance that I was to both Chris and the Prime Minister… they both decided to hypnotise Charlie to get me to back down, as apparently if they had gone after me, it would have just empowered littles. But if they went after me through Charlie… it would just be another Amazon regressing a little. Every time she went to one of her ‘publisher’ meetings, she was really being hypnotised by the device Chris had developed, and… well… you saw how that turned out. Now… obviously, with the current laws… they weren’t going to prison for their role in creating the Brute Force hypnosis. But they had gone after an Amazon. Manipulated her mind. And what was worse… was that apparently Charlie wasn’t the first. Obviously, they had to test it on others, so they found critics of Chris or the government, and manipulated their minds. It was a huge scandal and I had a lot of higher ups questioning me and LIBRA regarding the ‘destruction’ of the device. But I wasn’t lying when I said I destroyed it. I’m not having anything that messes with people’s brains, be it Amazons’ or littles’ minds. So yes, it was a bit of a hectic half a year. And a lot has happened in those six months. Let’s get it over with… no, I didn’t accept the nomination. I turned it down and suggested Lorna Carter be nominated instead. She seemed trustworthy, and I had Dotty look into her situation to make sure my gut was right about her. Turns out it was, Lorna had adopted her little friend after she had rescued her from a previous abusive adoption, and was helping her recover, even sending her to see Eve a few days a week. So she had my full backing, which apparently meant a lot to the rest of the party, who all voted for her in a landslide win. So she took over as interim Prime Minister, and called for an election within the year, pledging to dismantle the current party and lead a new one, made up of both Amazons AND littles, making sure to only let in those who weren’t the ex-Prime Minister’s lackeys, people who wanted to actually make a difference to little’s lives, you know… the ones who ran this party until the Prime Minister and Chris got their grubby little hands on it. I was asked, personally by Lorna, to run in my constituency again, but I… turned them down. I’d had enough of being in the limelight. I’d had enough of being targeted due to being the only little. Even if they were going to take more little candidates on… I didn’t want to be part of it anymore. I set out to make a difference… and I have done. Not only did I get the corrupt leader out, root out the corruption within LIBRA, and start a country-wide protest that led to everything changing… but I finally passed the Littles Equality Act. It was the first thing Lorna did as interim PM, making sure to ‘right the wrongs caused’ and ‘doing what they should have done within the first week of winning’. And thanks to our majority in the House of Commons, we got it passed quickly, just before the election. It was the House of Lords that I was worried about, but it turns out the protests got them shaken up too, and they quickly passed it, with two thirds majority voting in favour of the bill. And… before you ask… no, I didn’t use the device before I dismantled it. Of course I didn’t. I just saw the good in people and hoped for the best. And so it became law. Littles in our country suddenly had rights they no longer held before. Adoptions plummeted because it became illegal for Amazons to adopt littles without consent. Sure, some people still forcibly took littles, but the police now had much greater power to bring those to justice. Corruption in the government and the police was quickly stamped out, ensuring that they were serving the people, and that means everyone, littles included. Businesses catering to baby equipment for littles found their profits dropping sharply, so they all moved away overseas to countries that still allowed nonconsensual adoptions. But even with that drop in our economy, that was quickly made up by the number of littles who started returning to work now that it was safe to do so. And to top it all off… TV and radio suddenly became safe for us, after all forms of hypnosis for littles was banned. To my surprise, there were still quite a few consensual adoptions. Nowhere near the thousands every month that we had before forced adoptions were banned, but still a good dozen or so each month. Adoption centres were shut down, some of which forcibly. There was no need for them anymore, they were all out to make a profit at the expense of the littles it forcibly took, and they treated all of us so inhumanely. But in its place… were ‘LIBRA centres’. After Chris’ arrest, his funds had been used by Dotty and Claire and the rest at LIBRA to open what are known as LIBRA centres. They had bought the old adoption centres and turned them into these little ‘sanctuaries’. These centres are here for any littles in need of help. Whether it's because of an Amazon who is trying to adopt them forcibly, or if they need help after being exposed to any illegal infantilising hypnosis or nanites, LIBRA centres were set up to help any little in need. They also helped littles who wanted to be adopted, finding them safe, loving families if they wanted to go down that route. There were a lot of background checks to make sure the Amazons who would adopt them weren’t in it to abuse the littles, and so that if the little ever wanted to ‘grow up’, they could. Eve also really had her work cut out for her. Faith had helped her develop a way to help those who had been subjected to the brute force hypnosis recover, though it was going to be a long, difficult process to get back to normal for the regressed littles, a lot longer and harder than it was for those only subjected to the generic hypnosis pumped out on TV. Once she was done though, Faith and Morgan said goodbye once again and headed back to their new home, telling me that we needed to visit sometime. And so Eve continued her work and her research. Plus not only did she still manage her own clinic, but she now trained others in her methods to help un-regress littles, and then those got hired at LIBRA centres. LIBRA was slowly making their way through the previously registered adoptions, freeing any adopted little they could, and helping them recover at one of their centres. Some wanted to stay adopted, choosing to stay as an infantilised little in the care of an Amazon, as it made the world a lot easier to deal with. Honestly… part of me understood their choice. It’s better for us all now… but it’s still scary out there. Those that were too far regressed to consent to adoption were forcibly taken by LIBRA and were in the process of being treated at their centres. They’ll be given the choice if they do manage to recover, and then LIBRA will help them rebuild their life… or sign up to a consensual adoption if they choose that. Of course it would take time for those littles rescued to recover and get their adult mind back, but in the meantime they are taken care of by Amazons who are carefully vetted by LIBRA. Those that are too far gone are made sure that they are only adopted by genuinely caring Amazon parents, or their little families if they are still around and willing to take care of them. Speaking of LIBRA, Claire and Dotty had taken over, using the funds left by Chris to start the centres, taking a more public stance compared to the secretive organisation Chris had run. They met with the new Prime Minister often, trying to guide her new Equalities office to improve things across the country. I helped here and there, but once they had a handle on things, I left them to it, opting to spend more time at home with Charlie. LIBRA not only helped with littles either… They also helped start a research organisation into fixing the declining Amazon birth rate. If the Amazon maternal/paternal instinct could be quelled by having their own children… along with the societal changes we are enacting… maybe they’ll never need to adopt littles. So hopefully they’ll manage to find a solution as to why Amazons are finding it hard to have children, and can fix it. And before you ask… no, not all Amazons were happy with these changes… There were a few protests, but they got like ten people to show up to each one, which in comparison with our millions… made it obvious what our society really wanted. These ancient artefacts needed to move on and progress. So yes, that’s pretty much everything that has happened since everything went to shit six months ago. Massive change, lots of work… and I have finally found a night off that I was fully intending to spend with my wife. “Hey, my love, I’m home!” I called out as I shut the front door to our home. “In the living room. Be quiet though…” Charlie replied from the living room, whispering. “Oh, is she asleep?” I asked, hanging up my coat and walking quietly into the living room. “Yes. She’s been waiting for you to get home. She missed her big sister.” “It’s still cute that she calls me that, especially when she’s like double my size.” I walked in to see Charlie snuggled up on the sofa with a blanket wrapped around her and Nessa, whose huge nappy was sticking out from underneath the bottom of the blanket as she sucked her dummy. Okay… so maybe a bit more has changed since the protests… Whilst Charlie was in hospital, Nessa had spent all that time with my wife, at her bedside, protecting her. So of course during that time they reconnected, and once Charlie was out of the hospital, she properly introduced Nessa to me and we chatted and got close. Turns out Nessa is just as amazing and lovely as Charlie made her out to be. She’s so sweet and kind… and adorable. Once Charlie and I had time to heal regarding our Mummy and baby sides… we arranged for a few playdates with Nessa, as a thank you for everything she did. And whilst I will admit it was a bit weird to be playing with dollies with someone nearly double my height… I quickly bonded with the Amazon adult baby and she became one of my closest friends. So close that whenever she comes over she’s my ‘baby sister’, and Charlie looks after us both. We’re not in a relationship with her or anything, but we have our own little family thing whenever she visits and… look, it’s hard to describe, but Nessa isn’t really interested in relationships right now and Charlie and I are happy just as we are. I just get a baby sister occasionally whenever Nessa stays over, which is every other weekend lately. I love it, as I genuinely love spending time with Nessa, and she looks so freaking adorable all snuggled up with my wife like that. But because she’s here… that means that these adult clothes I had been wearing all day at the office… had to come off. No doubt Nessa will be awake soon and will want to play video games with me, and Charlie insists that if Nessa is a baby, then so am I. I think she just uses that as an excuse to spend more time with her baby girl. And I… I am not complaining. ----------------------------------------- “WIVIE! It’s getting late!” Nessa said, as she looked at the clock, pausing our game and pointing up at the clock. “I’m surprised you can even tell the time. You’re littler than me…” I grinned at her from behind my dummy, looking up at her as I snuggled between her legs, my thick nappy creating a nice little cushion on her feet, and her thick nappy creating a nice little backrest for me, though I swear during the last race my ‘backrest’ got warmer… “Look at my little girls… aren’t you adorable!” Charlie said as she waltzed over and bent down on her heels, ruffling Nessa’s hair and reaching down to give us both kisses on the head. “Hey! Can we have one more game?” I asked. “One more, then you need to be big girls for a bit whilst we get you both ready. Auntie Claire’s having her baby shower and I need to get you both dressed up for the party.” “I’m surprised we get to be dressed up big for it…” I commented, not realising what I had just said. “Oh baby… you’re not going dressed up big… It is a BABY shower after all. Claire has to learn how to change nappies…” “Oh come on! She already knows how to change nappies! This isn’t fair!” I whined, whilst Nessa just blushed and hid her face. She was still getting used to being little around others outside of me and Charlie, but at least she was getting close to my friends, so that she won’t freak out. “Yeah well what Mummy says, goes. You know that. And good job I got you to make a bigger version of that pink dress I love on you so much… Ickle Nessa is going to look absolutely precious!” “EEK!” My ‘baby sister’ squeaked, hugging me tightly like a stuffie. “Oh my god… Liv, you have to make me a dress like that for my little one… You two look like sisters… it’s adorable!” Claire said, looking a lot bigger since the last time I saw her. You’d have thought she would have taken some time off from LIBRA, but last I heard she was just as busy as she was at the start of her pregnancy. Nessa and I blushed as we walked into Claire’s apartment. Well… Nessa waddled in, with a toddler harness on that Charlie held the end for, and I was carried in by my wife, in her arms. Thankfully, we weren’t the only ones being humiliated today, as I looked over to see my friends, all dressed up in their cutest baby clothes, being fussed over by their Amazons. Even Eve was baby talking to Zoey and Sarah, who were snuggled up together on her lap. Amber… she didn’t look so happy, sat on the floor by Gwen, but at least she was looking better than she has in a long time. Thanks to Faith’s discovery, Eve managed to develop something to help Amber recover from her mushy brained state. She still acted babyish occasionally, the baby side of the hypnosis still taking over occasionally, but she was lucid some of the time. Gwen kept her as a baby for the time being, until Amber has recovered enough, even having to adopt her through the new, consensual means. Which meant that Amber understood the need to have Gwen do it, accepting to relinquish control to her friend until the time where she has fully recovered and is able to nullify the adoption. Thankfully, me and my friends had used our many playdates with each other to ease Amber into the whole ‘adult baby’ thing, meaning that she was no longer mortified by being treated like a baby or slipping into her ‘baby brain’. She had always wanted to stay away from baby stuff when she had gained her independence, but at least she accepted it was a part of her life for now, even if it’s not permanent. Which helped her enjoy playing with us. Sometimes I’d even see her getting into it, which made Gwen happy, knowing that she wasn’t making Amber miserable by being her Mummy. Ellie and Danny were here with their Mummy too. Catherine must have had the same idea as Charlie and dressed them both up in matching onesies so they looked like sisters. Which I must admit… was adorable. And made me blush more upon seeing them. Other than this lot though, the only other one invited was Malcolm, the father of the soon-to-be-born child, who awkwardly hovered behind Claire, sipping a glass of whiskey. We knew that our other friends wouldn’t feel so comfortable around all this baby stuff, so whilst we did invite them… we understood why they wouldn’t want to come. Lots of humiliating babyish party games later… and it was present opening time. Claire and her bump carefully sat down as she was passed wrapped gifts one at a time, all whilst I snuggled up with Charlie on one of the chairs. Malcolm let his partner get all the attention and had sat next to us, whispering to me. “So Liv… you’ve only got a few months in office left, right?” He asked. “Yeah. About two. That’s when the election is.” I replied. “A little over a year in office… you sure you want to only have a year?” “Yup. Had enough. Don’t like the press. Don’t like the attention. I wasn’t qualified for my role, I just wanted to make a change.” “And that you did. Whole country got turned upside down thanks to you. So have you any idea what you’re going to do when you finish?” “I… was wondering if you had a position available? Still in need of a designer and seamstress?” I smiled up at him. “I… guess I am. The previous woman I had in was a right baby… worked from home in her nappies… sucking on a dummy… she was good though.” “I missed you too!” I laughed and grinned at him. “It’ll be good to have you back. Though isn’t it a bit boring for you? All your adventures… all this stuff you’ve been through…? It’s not like we’re going to be rescuing any littles or anything anymore. We’ll actually just be running a shop.” “I know. But hey, with the littles going back to work and not being scared to go out… the market is there for little outfits that aren’t babyish.” “I think you’ve got a point. So boss… want to start brainstorming on Monday?” “Boss?” I asked, confused. “You’re the one hiring me…” “We both know who’s in charge.” Malcolm replied. “Yes, me.” Charlie interrupted, kissing my forehead and making me blush and bury my head in her shoulder. I looked at Malcolm and he looked at me, trying to contain our laughter, but it was futile. “Yeah, she’s right…” ----------------------------------------- We arrived home after a very fun baby shower with a very sleepy Nessa in the back of the car with me. “I’ll put Nessa in the spare nursery that I made up for her. Can you be a big girl and go get on the sofa? I need to snuggle with my wife before we get some sleep.” Charlie said as she unbuckled the snoring adorable Amazon adult baby from the car seat and gently lifted her up onto her hip. “You’re so strong…” I commented as I waddled beside my wife up to the front door. “She’s just a very light girl, poor thing. I can tell Madison’s comments about her weight in the past did a number on her…” “Is that why you’re trying to make sure she eats? I wondered why you were so insistent.” “I am. I… want to make up for not standing up against Madison.” “You know she called my office, right?” “Madison did?” Charlie inserted the key into our front door but stopped as she looked at me, clearly surprised. “Yeah, but I wasn’t in. So she left a voice message.” “What did she say?” “Sorry. For everything. She wasn’t looking for forgiveness, just wanted us to know how sorry she was. And that she’s doing something with her life now. She’s… she’s actually working in one of the LIBRA centres opening up.” “Well I still hate her guts. But after helping you whilst I was not myself, and now working to help other littles… maybe I won’t punch her in the face if I ever see her again.” “I don’t blame you if you do though.” “I’m just glad she didn’t completely ruin poor Nessa here.” “Me neither.” “Now, baby girl, go get that cute, padded butt on the sofa and I’ll go get this little one tucked in. Then be prepared to be showered with a million kisses!” “Eeeeek!” ======================================================= Just the epilogue to go! Was this how you expected it to end all those weeks ago when I started posting? Was it everything you hoped for? Did you enjoy the ending? Please leave all your comments and stuff, I'm excited to hear what people thought of this story. (Obviously there's the epilogue to go, but this is the last proper chapter). Epilogue on Wednesday, new monstrum story starts a week today! My new story just had it's third chapter on SubscribeStar, so expect it here next week (at least that's the current plan). Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

I realized I was a week or three behind, so you're getting two chapters this week! Seventy-Seven I still wasn’t used to the idea of getting ready for work in the morning. For some time now, my mornings consisted of being woken by Mommy, getting my diaper changed, having breakfast made for me, and then being sent off to the living room with my cartoons. Now, after a diaper change and breakfast, there was a stack of adult clothes waiting for me to slip into. Tight, restrictive, adult clothes. Something seemed off, though, and I wasn’t completely sure what it was until I spotted Mommy again in the kitchen after I had gotten dressed. “Are you not going to the office today?” I asked. Her yoga pants and t-shirt couldn’t have been further from what she normally wore to work. In fact, she rarely looked this schlubby when it was just in the house. “Not today, Baby.” “But…” “Don’t get your diaper twisted. I’ll still be driving you to the office. But then I’m coming back home.” “Are you okay? Are you sick? Are you…” “I’m fine,” she said, smiling. “Thank you for caring, Baby. Mommy just needs a little me-time this morning. And then, this afternoon, I have an appointment that I’m not really looking forward to.” “An appointment?” I asked. “What kind of appointment?” My mind quickly scrolled through the worst-case scenarios. Some sort of diagnosis from her doctor? Business issues? A job opportunity that would take her far, far, away from me? “It’s nothing you should trouble yourself over right now,” she said. “I promise, we can talk about it more later.” I wanted to trust her, but it was the ‘right now’ part that troubled me. Did that mean, at some point, I’d have to trouble myself over it? I let it go. Clearly she was already feeling stressed about it, and she didn’t need me badgering her for more information. I gave her a tight hug as a show of support, which she reciprocated by tightly grasping my body as well. Soon after, I was in the passenger seat as she drove. Sitting next to me was a bagged lunch she had packed for me. I hadn’t looked to see what she packed, but judging by the shapes I could feel through the paper bag, there was at least a baby bottle waiting for me. While I had no doubt that whatever she had packed would be received well by the office, I also knew that it’d probably cause me to blush. Future-me problems, I told myself. It felt right to offer one more sign of support for whatever it was that seemed to be weighing heavily on her mind–whatever it was that involved her ‘appointment’: “Mommy, whatever’s going on, I’m sure it’s going to work out for the best. These things usually do–especially when you’re involved.” She took a hand off the wheel and put it on my thigh. “You’re a sweet boy, Clarky. I know I’ve told you this a thousand times, but it continues to be true.” “At least ease my mind a little,” I said. “You’re not, like, dying, are you?” “No,” she said, chuckling a little as she stared ahead. “It’s nothing like that.” “Oh. Well…that’s good.” “I promise you, I’ll tell you everything soon enough.” “Okay,” I said, believing that. “Clark?” “Yes?” “This is going to sound like a silly question, but I need to ask it anyway. You know that I love you, yes?” “Of course.” “I do. I love you very much, Clark. In fact, it’d be hard for me to think of anyone I love more than you. And that’s not just in some romantic way. That’s a familial love. That's friendship love. That’s a love I thought I’d only feel for my actual flesh and blood–if I ever had children. I love you, Clark.” “I…I know that. And I love you too. But…” “I just wanted to say that,” she said. “That’s all. I wanted to make sure that it was extremely clear.” “I do understand that,” I nodded. Her words were making me nervous. It sounded like the sort of thing people said in movies before they sacrificed their lives. Or…made some sort of questionable decision. This was usually the point where I’d start to panic or overthink things–but I trusted Mommy far too much to let my worries get the best of me just yet. Soon enough, as she said, I’d have answers. And when I did, I had no doubt that everything would make sense. “I hope you have a good day at work, Baby,” she said, pulling up in front of the office building. She leaned towards me, planting a wet kiss on my cheek. “I’ve asked Lyndie to keep an eye on you today. Try not to give her much trouble, okay?” I shrugged, laughing. “No promises.” “That’s a good boy,” she smirked. “Now, off you go. I’ll see you tonight.” No sooner than I had departed the car, Mommy was off and down the road, headed back to the house, I presumed, for her me-time. It was a rare occurrence for Mommy to just stand, or sit, still–it seemed like she was always doing something. Always moving. I tried to imagine what her me-time would even look like. A giant cup of tea–or glass of wine–while she watched soap operas? Did she read a book in the bathtub? She did like to read–though her taste in books never seemed especially relaxing either. True crime and true crime adjacent, usually. How she didn’t have nightmares about it all was beyond me. “Good morning, Clark,” Amber said as I approached the front desk. “G-good morning.” Amber seemed nice, and Mommy spoke highly of her, but I had yet to get a good read on her. She was distant enough from the baby-shenanigans that I just didn’t know what went through her mind when she saw myself or Risa waddling around in diapers. “Think you’ll be alright without your Mommy today?” Was she mocking me? Or was that a genuine question? “I, uh, think I’ll be good.” “Of course he’ll be alright,” said another voice. Lyndie was approaching. “He’s got me looking after him.” “Good morning, Lyndie.” We walked deeper into the office, and when I felt we were far enough away, I had a question: “How do you feel about her?” “Amber? She’s cool. Don’t expect her to change your diaper, but she’s never going to give you any problems.” “Hey, uhm, do you know anything about Mommy staying home today?” I asked. “Some sort of appointment?” She was quick to shake her head. The suspicious part of me thought it was way too quick. “Can’t say I do,” she shrugged. I wasn’t about to call Lyndie a liar, so I kept my doubts to myself. “So, how’s the diaper doing this morning?” she asked, her hand giving my bottom a good firm pat. Behind us, I could hear Risa giggling, causing my cheeks to blush. “Dry so far,” I said. “I’ll check again soon enough,” Lyndie assured me. “Well, you know where to find me.” I sunk into my office chair and booted up my PC. There was actual work to do. Actual responsibilities. I still wasn’t used to how novel this felt. I had a few tasks assigned to me–nothing that seemed extremely critical or urgent. Likely just the boring and tedious tasks that nobody else wanted to do–the sort of stuff that would’ve been relegated to the interns, if this company had them. Interns. Wow. That used to be me. There was some file organization to do. Some data entry. Some proofreading on an early draft of an employee handbook. There was a folder of images that needed to be moved to another server to be used on the company’s still-developing website. “Are they giving you lots of work to do?” Risa asked, strolling up to my desk. There was a baby bottle in her hand, filled with what looked to be milk. She casually tipped it into her mouth, suckling from the nipple. When she was done, she wiped the drips of white liquid from her lips with the back of her hand. All without the slightest care in the world as to what other people might think. Too, her attire was quite infantile–a colorful onesie underneath some pastel pink overalls. I wondered if she actually wore this into the office or if she changed into this outfit when she got here. I tried to imagine someone walking down the street in this get-up, but it just didn’t seem likely. “I’ve got a bit, yeah. Enough to keep me busy today.” “Same,” she said. “It feels like there’s always something to do. But I like that.” “How, uh, are you feeling about the company?” I asked. It felt like just small talk, but I was genuinely curious to get more insight on her thoughts about this place. “Love it,” she said. “It’s like a dream job. I’m getting paid while I’m using my diapers, you know?” “How do you like Ms. Beaufort?” “Oh, she’s the best. And the, uhm, breastfeeding? Like…holy shit.” I laughed and nodded my head. “It’s nice.” She grabbed a chair pulling it up alongside my desk and took a seat. “You know, I just want to say, you’re, like, my hero.” Lyndie had mentioned something like this to me when I first started working in the office–something about Risa and Bradley seeing me as a legend for how I taken into Ms. Heller’s home to be treated like a big baby for a good length of time. Still, hearing her say this to me now, my only response was: “Huh?” “Like, man, I would kill to live like you do. Okay, well maybe not kill, but you know what I mean.” I wasn’t sure that I did, but I nodded anyway. “That had to be awesome, right? Living the dream? Full-time baby?” “It certainly had its perks,” I shrugged. I opted not to talk about the downsides. The feeling I had of being so far behind now–the insurmountable amount of catching up that I felt I had to do now. The loss of familial and friendly connections. “I’ve got so many questions for you,” she said. “But if I start asking them, I’m sure we’ll be here all day.” “Well, uh, I’m around if you ever want to chat.” I was just being polite. I didn’t mind talking to her about my experiences, but I wasn’t entirely comfortable about the idea of just being interviewed by someone I barely knew. “Good morning, Clark,” said another voice, just beyond Risa. I looked up to see Ms. Beaufort’s smiling face–and her ample milk-filled bosom. “H-hello, Ms. Beaufort.” “Oh please. It’s Auntie.” I tried that again: “Good morning, Auntie.” “My assistant isn’t being too distracting, is she?” “N-no,” I stammered. “Of course not.” “She can be a chatty little baby. But that’s why we have this.” Ms. Beaufort revealed a pacifier and slid it into Risa’s mouth. Risa’s cheeks blushed as she looked down at the floor. I was tempted to reiterate that Risa had done nothing wrong, but it didn’t really seem important. As embarrassed as Risa seemed to be, I could tell that this was also the sort of thing she lived for. Relatable, really. I’d have died if Mommy pushed a pacifier into my mouth back at the old office, in front of my other co-workers–but I’d have thought about that moment for weeks after. “And, one more thing,” Ms. Beaufort said, helping Risa to her feet. “Let’s check on the status of your diaper, hmm?” Risa let out a meek moan of protest through her pacifier, though did little to actually resist. Of course her diaper was going to get checked right here, in the middle of the office. That was how this place worked. Ms. Beaufort unlatched the shoulder straps from the overalls, letting them tumble down Risa’s legs. Next, her hand reached between Risa’s legs and gave the bottom of the onesie a good tug to pull the snaps apart. Next, the onesie was pulled up past Risa’s hips so that her diaper was exposed. I had been told previously that Risa was all about the cloth diapers, and here they were. I was expecting a pair of plastic pants, but these were more like a cloth diaper cover–I suspected they had a waterproof liner. I couldn’t see the cloth diaper itself, but given the bulky shape of her bottom, I had to imagine it was pretty thick. I was curious to see how Ms. Beaufort would go about checking diapers like this, since you couldn’t really see the cloth diaper itself. Sure enough, waiting just another moment revealed that answer, as Ms. Beaufort’s hand gently squeezed the bottom of the diaper. I imagined that she knew the feel of a wet diaper. Then, she lowered her head closer to Risa’s bottom and gave it a quick sniff. It didn’t seem necessary–messy diapers rarely needed that thorough of an investigation to identify–though I suspected this was more for show. Really, if all she was going to do was to squeeze the diaper, she probably didn’t need to unsnap the onesie. This was just how this place worked. “Wet,” Ms. Beaufort announced–just as much to Risa as it was to anyone who felt like listening. “It could probably hold more though. I’ll be checking you again soon enough.” “Y-yes, ma’am,” Risa stated. No ‘Mommy.’ No ‘Auntie.’ It was a curious way to address her, but Ms. Beaufort didn’t seem to have a rebuttal or correction for her. As best as I could tell–’ma’am’ was just the expected way for Risa to address her at the moment. I had questions about that–but this probably wasn’t the time to seek answers. “Clarky,” Ms. Beaufort cooed in my direction, “it’s always a delight to see you in the office.” As quickly as she materialized, she floated back to her office, closing the door behind her, leaving Risa to reassemble her onesie and overalls on her own. I couldn’t help but notice the struggle she was having with the onesie snaps. “Do, uh, you need help?” I asked. “I appreciate you offering,” she said, looking up at me with glowing pink cheeks. “But I can get this.” Perhaps realizing that she was better off taking her struggles back to her own desk, she slowly shuffled backwards towards her own space, her overalls still around her ankles. By the time she got to her chair, it seemed that she at least had her onesie fastened overtop the waterproof diaper cover. I told myself again: This was just how this place worked. Soon enough, I found myself deep in my own work again. Time seemed to zip by at a quicker clip when I had purpose, and that seemed fine by me. The quicker the day went by, the sooner I could talk to Mommy about whatever it was her ‘appointment’ involved. Of course, part of losing myself to work–losing myself to anything, really–was that I stopped paying attention to my own potty-needs. Suddenly, my diaper seemed sopping wet. I had a vague recollection of it growing warmer and more swollen a few minutes earlier, but it seemed so normal and expected that I just didn’t dwell on it much. This, I presumed, would be the hardest part of potty training. Glancing over to Risa’s desk again, where she was finally sitting down after untangling the shoulder straps for her overalls, I realized that I didn’t want my next diaper-check to be a huge production. I’d be proactive, taking my diaper to Lyndie instead. “Out of work already?” Lyndie said as I entered her office. “Or…” She sniffed the air. “Nope. Doesn’t smell like a dirty diaper.” “Well, actually,” I said, feeling my cheeks warm, “I did kinda want to talk to you about my diaper…” I caught her checking the time on her smartwatch. “Hmm, it’s later than I thought it was. I suppose that was enough time for you to dirty your diaper. Just wet?” “Yes,” I nodded. “But wet enough to be changed, I think.” She laughed. “Well, you’d be the expert. Come on over to the changing table.” “You don’t mind?” “For you, Clarky? I don’t mind a bit.” Soon, I was on my back with my legs up in the air. It felt like the most normal position in the world, especially because I was in the company of Lyndie. “How goes the potty training anyway,” she asked, her lips curled into a wry smile. “Uh…I’m working on it. D-did you hear that I actually used a toilet the other day?” She snorted and shook her head. “I did not hear that. Just once?” “Well…I was at, uhm, someone’s house. And…it probably would’ve been rude of me to do in my diaper what I did in her toilet.” “Her?” Lyndie asked, honing in on the most important detail. “I need a name, Clarky. Who were you visiting? Megan?” “N-no…” Though, I still owed her a call… “Someone I know?” “You know who she is, but I don’t think you know her name.” “How much longer are you gonna leave me suspense, Clarky? Out with it. Who have you been spending time with?” “Her name is Paige…” “You’re right,” she shrugged, peeling the tapes of my diaper open. “That name means nothing to me.” “Pizza Girl.” She had to stop what she was doing and step back from the table for a moment. “Wh-what? Are you serious?” I nodded. “How in the hell did that happen?” “We…ran into each other.” “Oh shit,” she said, shaking her head. “That night at the pizza shop?” “Yeah…” “And…she gave you her number? Even though she knows about your diapers?” “Uh, funny thing about that…” I told her the whole story. I told her about the brief conversation at the pizza shop, and Paige’s note. I told her about how our little stunts back at the old apartment had somehow inspired Paige to seek out diapers of her own. I told her about the bar, and the subsequent trip to Paige’s house, where I had to make a hasty decision about where I pooped. All the while, I was laying atop the oversized changing table like it was a therapist’s couch–my diaper open and my caged cock dangling in the open without either of us batting an eye. “Hm,” was all Lyndie could offer when I finished my tale, quickly returning to the task of wiping my skin in preparation for the next diaper. “That’s…all you have to say?” She laughed and shrugged. “You have to see that this is a very ‘Clark’ problem, right?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “These sorts of things are always happening to you.” “I guess,” I said. “It’s not a bad thing. Someday, it’s all going to make a very interesting memoir.” “Who would want to read that?” She laughed again, sliding a new diaper under my freshened-up bottom. “I bet there’s an audience for that somewhere.” New diaper in place and taped up, I slid off of the changing table to get my clothes back on so that I could return to my job. Someday, returning to work after a piss could be as easy as zipping up my fly and washing my hands. Can you even imagine? “You know,” Lyndie said. “You should talk to Ava.” My ears perked up and I spun around to face her again. Did she say something? Had Ava indicated that she wanted to spend time with me too? Did Ava somehow mention that… Well, maybe it was best if I just asked: “Oh yeah?” “Well, she’s been hassling me to join her and Caleb for a night out, but I wasn’t really interested in being the third wheel. But maybe you and Paige should join them. Like a double-date? Wouldn’t that be adorable?” “Uh…maybe.” I could just imagine it: half the table sounding excessively crinkly while the other half giggled and pretended not to notice. “Ava would love it, you know,” Lyndie shrugged. “She’s always saying that she wishes she got to hang out with you more.” “Oh. Maybe it’s not a bad idea…” No, I was pretty sure that it was a bad idea. “Okay! I’ll throw the idea out there to Ava tonight.” Was it too late to tell her not to bother? Whatever. If Ava was actually interested in the idea of a double-date, I’d let her be the one to tell me that. And if, by that time, I decided it really wasn’t something I wanted to do–I’d tell Ava myself. Who was I kidding? If Ava told me to meet her on the moon, I’d drive to Florida in a heartbeat to hijack a space shuttle. The rest of the workday held few other surprises. Apart from another wet diaper of my own in the afternoon to change–and Risa scrambling to Ms. Beaufort’s office after she claimed to have ‘made pudding’ in her diaper–the day seemed light on infantile hijinks. I was productive, too, getting through almost all of my assignments, and even finding some time to organize some of Mommy’s files for her. When it came time to leave for the day, I was almost disappointed–a feeling I didn’t think I’d ever had about work before. “You ready to get out of here?” Lyndie asked. “Are you my ride home?” I asked. She nodded. “Gabby asked me to drive you back. You don’t mind, do you?” I shook my head. “No, of course not. Did she say anything to you? About what she had been up to today?” Lyndie shook her head, but it was all that convincing. She knew more than she was letting on, but it was hard to say how much. It was fine. Whatever Mommy had going on, that was her business and it was on her to tell me about it. I couldn’t hold it against Lyndie for keeping Mommy’s secrets if that’s what Mommy wanted. It was a quiet drive back. Lyndie tried to make small talk, and I did my best to roll with it–but I was back to just thinking about Mommy. Maybe I wouldn’t have been so stressed if I had an inkling of an idea as to what this was all about, but I had nothing. Zilch. Not an ounce of context. Not only that, but it felt like this mysteriously dark cloud had come from nowhere. I didn’t remember it being there yesterday morning. What changed? When? Why? How? Etc. Lyndie’s car finally rolled into Mommy’s driveway. It wasn’t always easy to determine if Mommy was home or not, because there was no way to tell if her car was in the garage or not. There was, however, another car in the driveway–one that I didn’t recognize. A white Mercedes that looked relatively new–given how exceptionally pristine it appeared. “Looks like company,” I said. Lyndie shrugged and offered a playful laugh, but it rung pretty hollow. Did she know who this car belonged to? “Let’s head inside,” she said to me, turning the car off. “You’re, uh, coming in too?” “Yeah, well, Gabby thought it might be a good idea I was here.” “Okay, so, what is going on here?” She sighed. “It’ll be okay. But we should head in. She’ll explain everything.” “Explain?” I asked. “What is there to explain?” “This isn’t a bad thing,” she said. “I promise. But you might not like it at first. And I’m really sorry about that.” “You’re really not going to tell me what’s going on?” She shook her head and waved for me to follow her up the sidewalk. I swallowed, rotated my shoulders in an attempt to loosen myself up, and let out a little spurt of pee into my dry diaper. Okay. Here we go. The front door opened and we stepped into the foyer. I could hear talking. Two voices. Both feminine. One, without a doubt, was Mommy. The other was familiar, but just muffled enough that I couldn’t make a perfect identification for. The cadence of the conversation seemed polite, but awkward. I knew Mommy’s various tones well enough. She was talking to someone she didn’t know that well. She was being cautiously friendly. The closer I got to the entrance of the living room, the more clarity the conversation had. I could hear the familiar clink of spoons in teacups. “...it’s not really my business,” Mommy was saying. “I’ve tried to encourage him to reach out, of course. But, at the end of the day, that’s not a decision that I can make for him.” Was she talking about me? “You understand why I had to assume the worst, don’t you?” the other voice asked. Oh. That voice was also very familiar to me. Suddenly, I felt myself getting a little lightheaded. Not to the point where I thought I’d topple over, but enough so that everything around me seemed a little fuzzy. Let’s get this over with, I guess. I stepped forward, clearing the corner and entering the living room. There they were: Mommy was sitting on the loveseat, a cup of tea hanging from her hand. Across from her, on the other side of the coffee table, was my mother. Annette Leiland-Ashburn, in the flesh. Finally in the same room at the same time as Gabrielle Heller. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” Seventy-Eight In the back of my mind, I knew this day was going to come. My mother wasn’t going to just shrug, kick at the ground, and say ‘Oh well, I guess he’s gone now.’ Sooner or later, she’d accept my silence as a challenge. On one hand, it occasionally made my mother look like the Terminator–an unyielding agent who wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted. On the other hand–wasn’t she just being a good mother? Her son had fallen off the grid without saying where he’d be off to–what else was she supposed to do? So I wasn’t mad to see my mother. I felt upset–but I was only upset at myself. I had ample opportunity to reach out to her and to try and explain things. I probably didn’t even have to tell her everything. Or even much at all. All I had to do was reach out and confirm that I was alive and doing well, and I could’ve bought myself more time if I wasn’t ready to have a bigger conversation with her. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” “Well,” I said, feeling my heart shake violently in my rib cage, “you found me.” “I truly didn’t want it to come to this,” my mother said, walking towards me. “I didn’t want this to be a whole production. I just wanted to know what happened to you, and I wanted to be sure that you were alright.” Her arms opened and wrapped around me. For a moment, I was too dumbstruck to reciprocate, but I finally lifted my arms and hugged her back. “How did you find me?” I asked. The question seemed to imply things, I thought. It implied that I was trying to hide, or that I didn’t want to be found. Really, I just wanted to know what led to this moment. “I’ll take the heat for that,” Lyndie said, waving to me. “Your mother and I had exchanged numbers back when she came and got brunch with you and me.” “I only recently reached out to her,” my mother said, releasing me from her grip and stepping backward from me. “Though I probably should’ve done it much sooner.” “I wasn’t sure what to do,” Lyndie said. “I probably should’ve come right to you, Clark. I’m sorry I didn’t. But I went to Gabby instead.” “And I reached out to your mother myself,” Mommy said. I was surprised at the anger that I was feeling. I didn’t think I was mad a few moments ago, but Lyndie’s admission that she should’ve talked to me first stirred me up a little. Yeah. She should’ve talked to me first. Because now–looking around to see my mother’s, Mommy’s, and Lyndie’s concerned faces–it felt like an intervention. Or, worse, a shaming. “I’ve got to go take care of a thing or two,” I said to the women. “Why don’t you all keep talking about me without actually talking to me.” I wasn’t entirely sure where I was going, so I just let my feet take me wherever. I ended up going up the stairs to the nursery, shutting the door behind me. Fuck me. That was a temper tantrum. And for what? So that I could storm into my nursery? I checked my own diaper–as if I might’ve surprised myself by it being more used than I remembered. No, only mildly damp. I thought that I might fix that soon enough. That’s what I needed–a good load in the back of my diaper. One that I could sit on, squish all over, and stroke myself to. Supposing, of course, I had a key to the damn cage. I sat down on top of the changing table. The plan was to just do nothing for a while. Here, in my infantile sanctuary, I’d just wait out the rest of the adult world that I didn’t want to have any part of. I knew I couldn’t stay here forever, but a few minutes didn’t seem like a bad idea. I’d just sit. Think. Maybe I wouldn’t even think all that much, if I could help it. I must’ve managed to disassociate from reality a little, because when I heard footsteps approaching the nursery door, it felt like I was being woken from a nap. It was going to be Mommy, probably. She was going to apologize. She was going to say some magical thing to make me feel better about this situation. There was a knock at the door. “Yeah?” When the door opened, I saw it was Lyndie. I wasn’t mad about this, though. If anything, I was relieved to see her. Lyndie kept me grounded. “Hey,” she said, slowly entering and closing the door behind her. “Hey.” “You alright?” “Did I overreact down there?” I asked. “Look, if I were in your shoes, I’d have cursed someone out. You were pretty civil about it.” “That’s something.” “I’m sorry I went to Gabby instead of you when your mother reached out.” “It’s fine,” I sighed. “I was living my life like an infant for almost ten months now. Mommy was taking care of everything for me. I can’t, then, be surprised when everyone keeps seeing me as a baby.” “Are you gonna go down and talk to her?” she asked. “Because, if you want, I can down and tell her to fuck off.” I laughed. “No, no. You don’t have to do that. I’ll talk to her. I just needed a minute.” “You’ve been up here for a little bit. Did you need another minute? Did you need a diaper change?” Lyndie smirked “N-no. It’s dry. I checked.” Of course, I wasn’t that sure how long it had been since I first came up here. Maybe my diaper still wasn’t as dry as I remembered it being. I shifted my body a little, trying to feel how my diaper squished beneath me. It didn’t seem wet. “Well, the offer will still be on the table if you need one later.” “I’m sure, eventually, I’ll have to take you up on that.” We both laughed and shook our heads. Just another surreal moment in a long, long, series of surreal moments in our lives. “Do you remember the first time we met?” Lyndie asked. “Maybe? I’ll be honest, these days, it feels like my memories of the old office start with Mommy handing me a diaper.” Lyndie laughed. “I think I started, like, two weeks before you did. They kept telling me that there were more interns coming, and I was kind of dreading it. They put me in a fucking closet, but…it was, like, my closet, you know? And so then you showed up. I did not like you.” Maybe this shouldn’t have been as surprising as it was–I could recall Lyndie being kind of distant for those first few weeks, though I just assumed that was her personality. “Really? What was it that you didn’t like about me?” “I think I just thought that you were the person that I didn’t want to be. I didn’t want to be a corporate drone. I didn’t want to be indoctrinated into the world of being a ‘team player’ or having to give a shit when the company put cupcakes in the break room. But you–you just had this naiveness about you. I firmly believed that the company was going to swallow you whole and turn you into all the things that I never wanted to be.” “Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “I guess that premonition came true, huh? I became the ultimate lapdog.” “Don’t be silly, Clark. The exact opposite happened. Gabrielle made a move to get her hands on you, and the person I thought you’d be would’ve resisted. That person would’ve–I dunno–gone to HR. Quit. Got reassigned to another company for your internship. But you went for it. Even when things got weird–and they got pretty damn weird pretty damn quickly.” I had to laugh again. ‘Pretty damn weird’ was still an understatement. “I’m not all that sure what that has to do with right now,” I said. “I just wanted you to know that I look up to you. I always have. Sure, you were always the baby. The one that everyone got to take out their weird fantasies on. But you always rolled with it, embraced it, and made it your own. If you had rejected Gabrielle’s ideas early on, I definitely wouldn’t be where I am now.” “You? You look up to me?” “You think with your diaper sometimes,” she shrugged. “But you seem to keep your heart in your diaper too, so it’s not all that bad of a thing. Look, here’s my point: Whatever happens downstairs–whatever awkward conversations you have, whether it’s today or tomorrow or ten years from now, I don’t want anyone to ever make you feel like you made the wrong decisions, okay? At the end of the day, you’ve always done exactly what you wanted to do. So many people never get to live out their fantasies like you did. Maybe they can’t. Or…maybe they’re just too afraid to. But you did it, Clark. I’m proud of you. I’m happy for you. And I hope that you never let anyone else tell you that you lived your life wrong.” There was so much I wanted to say to her. So many details in her words that I wanted to comment on. But really, the only response I could give was to hug her. I slid off the changing table and threw my arms around her, squeezing as tightly as I could. “Now don’t go telling people I was being this nice to you,” she said into my ear. “I don’t want anyone thinking I’m soft.” I chuckled, finally relinquishing my grip. “Thank you, Lyndie. I really needed to hear that.” “Of course. But I meant it. Every word of it.” “I know.” Someday, I hoped to say something equally as beautiful to her. “I should probably head back downstairs,” Lyndie shrugged. “You coming with me? If you need more time to yourself, I can pass that message along for you.” “I should go too,” I sighed. I didn’t want to go, but I felt like I had run out of good reasons to hide–though I had plenty of bad reasons. “It probably won’t be as bad as you think it’s going to be,” Lyndie said. “Probably?” “I mean, there’s always the chance your mother takes out a sword and cuts Gabby’s head off. Or yours. It’s not likely, but it’s possible.” The idea of this didn’t really make me feel any better, but it at least served as an interesting distraction as I tried to imagine my mother as some sort of ninja. “You’re an adult, believe it or not,” Lyndie continued. “Your mother knows that. The only reason she’s here is because she wanted to make sure you’re alive and that you’re safe.” “Yeah…but she saw photos and–” Lyndie shrugged. “So what?” Her response was so simple, so blunt, that it forced my mind into overdrive as I tried to rationalize all the concerns and fears I had developed over the last ten months. “So what? Lyndie, I sent her photos–well, I didn’t send them, but she thinks it was me–of me at one of my absolute worst moments. It’s probably changed the way she looks at me. It’ll change the way she sees me for the rest of my life. Or her life, at least.” Lyndie shook her head. “Don’t be so sure of that. Your mother isn’t this infallible being–she’s human. She’s probably had moments like this herself in her life. Like, no, she probably never wore diapers as an adult. But she probably humiliated herself in front of the wrong people. Or exposed the wrong part of herself to her mother. If what she saw in those photos disgusted her so much that it changed how she saw you, she wouldn’t have put in all the work that she did to find you. She would’ve cut you off in the same way that you cut her off.” That made sense to me. I wasn’t completely certain that I bought it, but it at least made sense. “Yeah,” I said. “Maybe.” “Worst case scenario–well, outside of the one where she has a sword–is that she says mean things to you. And then, Gabby and I tackle her and roll her out the front door.” “You’d do that for me?” “Clark, I’d roll anyone out a door for you.” “Well, uh, I’d do the same for you,” I said, despite the fact that I was hoping that there’d never be a scenario where I’d be expected to follow through on such a promise. “Perfect. So? Shall we go, then?” “Yeah…” “Wait, before we go,” Lyndie said, her lips twisted into a little smirk, “can I get a status update on that diaper?” I felt my cheeks warm a little. Somewhere in the midst of that conversation, I had felt a little trickle of pee in my diaper. It wasn’t much, and I didn’t feel especially soggy now, but I couldn’t really say that I was ‘mostly dry’ anymore. “It’s a little wet.” “Wet enough for a change?” Were it any other time, I’d have said that it wasn’t. But if I had to go back downstairs, and I had to wear a diaper while I talked to my mother, it seemed better that I do it in one that was completely dry. “I think I’d feel better if I was wearing a dry diaper.” “Wow. Changing you twice in one day? Just like the old days, huh?” The old days. Sometimes they didn’t seem that old. Sometimes they seemed like entire lifetimes ago. I was back on the changing table, my pants pulled off and the diaper opened up so that Lyndie could wipe me down. A new diaper was slid under me, and a dusting of baby powder was applied. Lyndie and I both looked at each other at the same time, likely thinking the same thing. “Should I have skipped the powder?” Lyndie asked. “It’s scented,” I said. “I’m…going to smell like a baby.” “Well, you always smell like a baby. This house smells like a baby.” “Fair enough,” I shrugged. It seemed like a moot point anyway–the powder was already on me. Soon, I was fastened into my fresh padding and my pants were eased back up my legs. That was that–there weren’t any other distractions or delays. It was time to, quite literally, meet my maker. To my surprise, when Lyndie and I came down the stairs, the tone of the conversation I was hearing in the living room was unlike anything that I expected. It wasn’t dour, nor was it awkward. It wasn’t combative. It was the sound of…camaraderie? Friendly conversation. Some laughing. “...but as cute as it was,” my mother was saying, “I knew that those were the flowers I was growing in the garden. So I was simultaneously annoyed that he had uprooted them all–but completely charmed that he had made this haphazard bouquet for me.” “Ah, Clark,” Mommy said from her couch, watching Lyndie and I slowly stroll into the room. “Your mother was just sharing some adorable memories of you.” The idea of my mother and Gabrielle Heller having a civil conversation about the embarrassing moments of my childhood was usually the sort of thing I had nightmares about. I took a deep breath and steadied myself. It felt good to have Lyndie next to me–her presence gave me strength. “Did she tell you the wedding story?” I asked. “That’s usually the first one she tells people.” Both my mother and Mommy laughed, nodding their heads. I felt my cheeks blushing some, but I did my best to shrug off the rest of my humiliation. I was trying to think two or three steps ahead. If I sat down, where did I sit–who did I sit next to? What did we talk about? How much could I say–how honest could I be–with an audience? No. I needed to just do what I should’ve done months and months ago–I needed to have a conversation with my mother. One on one. “Mom?” I asked. Amusingly, both Mommy’s and my mother’s faces perked up–though it didn’t seem like my mother noticed this. Mommy quickly realized I was talking to my mother, chuckled, and sat back in her seat. “Yes, Clark?” “I was hoping you and I could talk. Like, uh, just you and I.” “Of course. Did you want me to join you in another room, or…” “Lyndie,” Mommy said to her. “Maybe you and I can step out for a little bit?” “Sounds good to me,” Lyndie nodded. Mommy got up, waved goodbye to me, and left the room–Lyndie following behind. Finally, and for the first time in a very long time–my mother and I were in a room alone together. It wasn’t a public place. We weren’t at risk of being interrupted by anyone or anything. Unlike our moment together at brunch all those months ago, we weren’t just waiting for Lyndie to return. It was just us, and there hadn’t been a moment like this in years. “Hi Mom,” I said, sitting down in the seat that Mommy had been sitting in previously. I felt my diaper crinkling beneath me–and even though I had that extra padding between my ass and the seat, I could still feel the warmth of where Mommy’s ass had been moments before. “Hello Clark.” “I owe you an apology,” I said. “You do,” she nodded. That was my mother–a little too direct at times. “I’m sorry I didn’t call you,” I told her. “I’m sorry I didn’t reach out–even if it was just to let you know that I was okay.” “You moved and you didn’t even tell me,” she replied. “I didn’t even know you had moved, let alone know where you had gone. What if something happened? What if I needed to get a hold of you?” I sighed, nodding my head. “S-sorry…” My mother took a deep breath, held it, and slowly released it. To my surprise, when she was finished exhaling, there was a small smile on her face. “Clark, I’m not actually angry at you.” “No?” “You’re my only child, Clark. And, for a good part of your childhood, I was raising you by myself. Yes, I know I’ve been a bit overprotective in the past. Overbearing, even. I just thought that I had to be. I will probably always be very critical and concerned about your well-being. I’ll be like this when you’re fifty years old.” “Fifty?” I laughed. “I can’t even imagine that.” “It’ll happen to you someday, believe it or not,” she said. “But to my point, I think all that worrying and concern is my problem. You’re still an adult. You can, and should, do whatever it is you want to do.” Whatever it is you want to do. It felt like she was tip-toeing around what she knew, or thought she knew, about my lifestyle. “But,” I said, “I shouldn’t hide from you. You should know where I live.” She laughed. “It’d be nice. Though…I suppose that’s really up to you. It occurred to me today, as I was driving here, that I might not have had the right to just barge into your life. If you didn’t want to talk to me anymore–or if you didn’t want me to know where you were–I suppose that’s a right you have too.” “I’m glad you’re here,” I said. “I’m glad we’re talking.” Sure, it wasn’t really that simple–I had plenty of thoughts about the timing of this visit and if she had, in fact, ‘barged’ into my life. But I had known for a very long time that I wanted to talk to her–and if she hadn’t done so, who could say how long it would be before it actually happened. “Good,” she said. “Look, maybe we should rewind a little. Those pictures that I sent you…” “No,” she said, wagging a finger at me. “You don’t owe me an explanation for those, just so you know. Unless it’s something you truly think that I should know.” I laughed. It probably wasn’t really that funny–especially not to her–but I couldn’t help myself. On no planet would I ever think that it was important that my mother know I was willingly using diapers and acting like a baby. “I think we’re better off not talking about it,” I said. She nodded. “Fair enough. I deleted the photos, just so you know. I don’t have them anymore. I only ever looked at them once–and that was more than enough.” The photos were burned into my memory–I felt like I knew every single pixel of them. They probably were a lot for her to see. Especially without context. “Gabrielle seems nice,” my mother said, looking around the living room. “And she seems invested in your happiness–whatever that entails.” Again, I had to wonder what she imagined when she thought about my lifestyle. “She’s been very good to me,” I said. “Is she, like, your partner?” “Uh…” I was almost about to say ‘no,’ but the answer didn’t feel that simple. “Not in the traditional sense, I guess.” She laughed at that. “Whatever is going on here, I imagine it’s complicated.” “That’s an understatement.” “And Lyndie is in on it?” “In a way.” She nodded, seeming to mull it over for a moment or two. “But you’re happy?” “Yes.” “And you’re not harming anyone else?” “No.” She shrugged. “I mean–I guess I’m happy for you, then.” “It’s not going to be like this forever,” I said, well aware that ‘this’ had yet to be defined out loud. She nodded, her smile implying a “Sure, if you say so,” sort of response. “I suppose I do have one question,” my mother said. “You don’t have to answer it if you don’t want to.” My heart pounded in my chest as I held my breath. I was dreading what this could be. “So, you’re living with Gabrielle, and it seems like you know each other well and she takes good care of you–I suppose the details of that are none of my business. But…I’m curious. Do you see her as a mother-figure, Clark? Is she the version of a mother that you wished I was?” Oof. What a question. I could, and probably would, spend years breaking down and dissecting that query. Was it even possible to offer a concise answer for my mother now? Maybe. “It’s different,” I said, realizing that the room had likely been silent for a good minute or three. “I wouldn’t want her to be you. And I wouldn’t want you to be her.” That felt like an alright answer–one that scratched the surface. But it also occurred to me that there may have just been one thing that she wanted–perhaps needed–to hear: “She doesn’t replace you.” My mother nodded. It was unclear if she believed me, or if she was happy about this answer–but I at least felt that she understood it. That was the best that I could do. “Whatever it is you have here, Clark, it seems to make you happy. Gabrielle and Lyndie speak very highly of you, and they clearly love you. I’m not going to pretend that I’m not jealous, but I am happy for you.” I wasn’t sure what to say. I said, “Thank you, Mom,” but I wasn’t entirely sure what I was thanking her for. “I could impart some motherly wisdom for you, if you’d care to hear it,” my mother said. I sighed, expecting some speech about how I needed to grow up or get my life in order. Perhaps some words about responsibility or maturity. “Sure.” “I may be a little late with this advice, but it’s still a good thing to know.” “Uh huh.” “See, when you were young, you’d get diaper rashes all the time. I tried a lot of different topical treatments and ointments. But do you know what worked best? Coconut oil. Every time–cleared it right up.” I felt my cheeks glowing–my face might have been on fire. “Jesus, Mom.” “I’m just saying,” she shrugged. “Maybe you’d find that information useful.”

Introduction: I've been on the bedwetting journey for years and definitely sleep-wet on a pretty regular basis (maybe 5-10X per month) It's normally during my first phase of sleep (like waking 2 AM finding I've totally wet) but later (like 4 AM) I find myself holding the 2nd batch. In part, may be a deeply buried desire to not sleep in wet sheets. It's almost like if I know I drenched myself at 2 AM then by 3-4 AM I awaken to myself holding the new urine just to keep the sheets dry. I believe the occasional difficulty of getting back to sleep in wet sheets, T-Shirt etc may be pausing my development as a bedwetter. Gamechanger Tip (for me at least!) I found the combination of a good diaper (Abena or other) with a larger cloth diaper on the outside and plastic pants over them has allowed me to truly wet throughout the night while keeping the sheets dry. I wet every time, whether a 1 AM wetting in my sleep, a 3 AM stir and wet, or 5 AM before I get up wet. Even got up one of the following mornings for a little restroom break and ended up wetting myself right by the toilet (because I couldn't get the layers off in time!) It's such a good feeling- I now feel a total "freedom to wet" and also feel the distinction between "was I asleep or awake" slipping as I just always wet at night. I know my body accepts this, and also feel the control I used to have to "hold it at 4 AM" slips away a bit more each time I just fully go. Takeaways Recommending strong diaper + cloth on outside + plastic pants. Truly puts you in a place where you're free to wet all times at night (for those who subconsciously hesitate from dislike of wet sheets) Each time makes it more natural to sleep through. Bonus is that it creates a barrier to getting up for the restroom- The layers take work to unlayer fully so it's 100X easier to wet and go back to sleep. Allowing me to let go of that last bit of control (4 AM piece) and slide into wherever the bedwetting fairy takes me 😆 Note- Fully understand the alternative approach of getting 100% used to sleeping in wet sheets. That's totally viable but not currently practical for me.

Would you be okay with a relative raising you to be a baby? I mean, setting rules about when to sleep, how long you can watch TV and so on, completely without getting sexual of course, really just parenting. What is your opinion on this?

Depending on your definition of "in public," I've probably been out in diapers more times total than I was ever out in underwear, lol.

Don't put sheets on the bed, then they will stay dry.

Hi everyone. This story is not over! I had some life events happen that have slowed down the next installment. My wife and I have moved her ailing father into our house and the disruption has taken the wind out of me. I seem to have a break coming up and hope to get the rest of the party posted. Thanks for your patience and understanding. April

I just finished this, and it did not go the way I was expecting in a very good way. I love the interactions between Zack and Elaine. Maddy is an interesting character too. I don't like Kelly, but I suppose that's the point, and I'm curious to see what happens to her and how she handles the situation, since it seems like more people are going to find out about Zack's diapers and might start asking questions. And I wonder what that means for Dr. Paige, since her name will probably come up. I'm curious to see where this goes.

Chapter 10 “Oh she is a good girl.” Paul was smiling at Simon and talking about me as though I really was an uncomprehending baby. “Yes, she’s been everything we were looking for. She’s beautiful, slim and seems to be enjoying herself. She’s been a proper submissive.” “Well, she’s certainly got the look of a helpless baby right now. This nappy is drooping between her legs, the dummy is in her mouth - this is a good look.” As she talked to Simon she took my hand and pulled me across to her and then placed her hand on the seat of my nappy. And pushed! Poop mushed against my backside. “Let’s get her into a more appropriate outfit.” With that Paula went over to the wardrobe and picked out an outfit. I have to admit it was cute - a bodysuit with under crotch poppers “for an easy nappy change” with a skirt that was clearly too short to cover the nappy. And a matching bonnet. She stripped me of my adult clothes and I was soon dressed as a ‘proper’ baby. Both of them complimented me on my cuteness, saying that I looked like a pretty baby girl. They also teased me that I stink like a little baby girl too! This was all, even with a heaving, smelly nappy, fun. Things were about to get a bit tricky though. “Go and get the pushchair, Simon”. I’d not seen a pushchair, but Simon returned with what appeared to be a slightly larger than normal pushchair and opened it up. I was sat in the stroller by Paula, the poop in my nappy spreading into every conceivable part of my nether regions. I was wide eyed by this point. My suckling on my dummy stopped briefly as I cried “Mama” I stuck to the rules - this gig was too well paid to screw up - and, even though any public viewing of me in this state would be mortifying, there was a big part of me that was sexually excited. The anxiety had another effect. My bowels released more poop into my nappy. I wasn’t expecting it and I couldn’t control it either. I hadn’t asked permission. I looked at Paula pleadingly. She smiled at me as she strapped me in. “That’s okay sweetheart, you’re a proper baby now. Are you ready to go for a walk, little Louise? Shake your head for no, nod for yes” The test of a true submissive is trust. I decided that I was safe in their hands - if they were going to take me out like this it would be them that would have to take the flak. I nodded. Simon grabbed the handles and started to wheel me to the door. As he opened the door and started to push me into the corridor Paula placed her hand upon his shoulder and said softly “Stop Simon. Bring her back into the room and close the door.” Simon pushed me back into the room. Paula bent down and released my straps and took my hands in hers. “Come on baby, on the bed.” I went with her to the bed. She lay me down over her lap and undid the buttons on her blouse. “I’m sure my little girl’s hungry after all that excitement” She pulled open her blouse and revealed, to my surprise, a nursing bra. I couldn’t believe what was happening, She pulled out her boob and placed the teat between my lips. I suckled straight away, tasting her milk. Her right hand was supporting my head onto her boob, her left reached down to my nappy and slowly rubbed, the crinkling noise of the nappy combining with the soft squelching of the mess within. This was relaxing, comforting. Feeling a familiar pressure in my bladder I pulled away briefly from her milky tit and said, in my best baby voice, “Wee-wee Mama”. Pulling me back onto her boob, she gave the command and my nappy absorbed the flood of warm pee. “You’re such a good girl, Louise. You’ll be perfect.”

Sorry for the delay in getting the next chapter out, I wrote half of the chapter last Friday, but life got in the way and I could not find the time to finish it until now. Hopefully, y'all are still okay with the slow burn, but I think it will pay off in the end (I'm at 22K words right now). Even though I love AR virus and similar type stories, it still always seemed like magic to me. Hopefully, my plan for Will's physical regression will be plausible to the reader and I do a decent job of explaining the mechanics of how it could happen. I imagine that the process of going from an adult to a toddler or infant would be painful and ugly. I think I may be getting a little too caught up in details in some aspects too. I debated on having a different nurse in this chapter since nurses typically work 4 12s and 3 days off, but I decided against it since these are one-off characters. I am also thinking of going back and adding that after the nurse injects medicine into Will's I.V. they need to then flush it with some saline to make sure all the medicine goes into Will. But I may just be splitting hairs here. I plan to have Chapter 7 posted Monday night and Chapter 8 either Friday or Saturday of next week. For at least the next couple of weeks, I see myself being able to post 2 chapters a week. Chapter 6 I woke up to my mom shaking my shoulder and saying, “Will, Racheal is here to start your feeding tube, do you need any more morphine?” Groggily, I took stock of my body. Noticing that the pain meds were starting to wear off, I looked at Racheal and said, “I could probably use some more pain medicine now or I will be in trouble soon.” Racheal said, “Certainly, Will.” Then she injected a syringe of morphine into my I.V., and with the feeding bag already hanging from the I.V. pole, she connected the bag to the port on my feeding tube. Before she could finish cleaning up and asking if I needed anything else, I was back asleep. I woke again to the need to poop, getting out of bed, I grabbed my I.V. pole and went straight to the bathroom. Sitting on the toilet pooping my brains out for either the 3rd or 4th time today, I was feeling a little queasy. Seeing that the feeding bag was empty, I hoped that this was helping. I wiped, flushed, and washed my hands. I get back into bed to see my dad looking up from his magazine and my mom looking up from her phone. “How are you feeling, Will?” My dad asked. I said, “I feel OK, just a little nausea.” “Let's get the nurse and let her know.” He said. Wasting no time he reached over and grabbed the remote off the table and hit the call button. A few minutes later Isoline walks in. “Good evening Will, what can I do for you?” Isoline said. Before I could respond, my dad said, “Will is feeling nauseous, could it be from the feeding tube?” Isoline said, “That is a possibility. The doctor did prescribe him medicine for nausea that I can give him in his I.V. and it looks like he needs another bag of fluids soon and I need to flush out his feeding tube. I will be back in a minute.” True to Isoline’s word she was back with the needed supplies a few minutes later. She then flushed my feeding tube, switched out the fluids, injected the nausea medicine into my I.V., and threw all old medical supplies away. Turning to me, Isoline said, “Let me know if you need anything else tonight, I will wake you up around 1 am tonight to ask if you need any more morphine.” I said, “Thank you,” and then Isoline walked out of the room. My mom then said, “Will, it is getting late and we want to be here first thing in the morning to wait on the doctor. Your father and I plan on staying at your apartment tonight, is there anything that you need that we can get for you?” “I probably could use a few extra pairs of my smallest sweatpants or pajama bottoms and underwear. I would like to take a shower sometime tomorrow and as funny as it would be to moon y’all, I don’t care to have my butt hanging out the back of a hospital gown all the time,” I said. With a smile, she said, “Anything else?” I said, “Could you pack me a toiletry bag and you can take the pair of sweatpants by my backpack to be washed.” “Sure, how are your underwear and sweatpants fitting you with all the weight and height loss?” She said. “Uhh … very baggy and loose. Luckily, I can tie the drawstrings tight on this pair,” I said. She said, “We will just pick you up some smaller-sized clothes on our way to your apartment tonight.” With a sigh, I said, “Yeah, that is probably the best option right now.” After a moment of thinking, I said, “Could you bring me my ODE homework so that I can email it to my professor?” My dad interjected, “Son, you don’t need to worry about school right now. Did you let them know that you are in the hospital?” “Yes, and I told them to plan for the possibility that I may not be back next week too, just in case,” I said. He said, “That settles that, and either your mother or I will call the department office Monday to update them on you.” Reluctantly, I said, “OK.” “Will, get some rest tonight, we love you, and will be back first thing in the morning,” my mom said. I said, “ I love y’all too.” After both my parents hugged me, they walked out of the room. Flipping on the TV, I settled on watching reruns of Ancient Aliens. In less than an hour, I was back to sleep. I woke up the next morning to Rachael gently shaking my shoulder. “Good morning Will, do you need any more morphine?” she said. After a few seconds to fully wake up and internally access my body, I nodded yes to Rachael. Rachael then pushed two different syringes into my I.V., one I could tell was Morphine and the other I assumed was the nausea medicine. I then saw her hang up another bag for my feeding tube then connected it to the port of my feeding tube. After throwing away all the medical trash, she said, “Will, are you feeling up to getting weighed and measured this morning?” I said, “Sure.” Getting out of bed, I see that my parents are already here and are getting up to help me get my I.V. pole situated. As all four of us were heading to the nurse’s station, my mom asked, “How did you sleep last night and how do you feel this morning?” “I slept OK, I only woke up once to get more morphine and another time to go to the bathroom. I feel worn out, but OK,” I said. My mom said, “That’s good to hear as far as spending the night in the hospital. We have new clothes for you to change into after you take a shower today.” I nodded to my mom as we were walking behind the nurse’s station. I let Rachael weigh and measure me and like yesterday my dad asked, “How much does he weigh and how tall is he?” Rachael said, “He weighs 117 pounds and is 5 foot 5 and ¾ inches tall.” After a short pause, she added, “The doctor should see him in about an hour.” With tension in the air, my parents and I walked back to my room. I thought to myself ‘Now I’m shorter than Mom.’ Once back inside the room, I asked my mom, “Can I have one of those new pairs of sweatpants and underwear? I may as well take a shower while we wait on the doctor.” My mom said, “Sure.” Walked over to the chair by my bed reached into a plastic shopping bag and pulled out a pair of sweatpants and a pack of underwear. She then ripped open the pack, pulled out a pair, and handed them both to me. She then walked back over and grabbed the toiletry bag that she packed for me. “Will, I’m going to go set your toiletry bag on the counter in the bathroom for you,” she said. I said, “OK, can you ask Rachael to get me a clean gown and socks for when I get out of the shower?” “Sure, sweetheart,” my mom said. I nodded and walked into the bathroom, shutting the door behind me. I turned on the water to the shower and started to strip out of my clothes. After checking the water temperature, I step into the shower. I let the water run down my body while trying my best to not let the tape holding my feeding tube in place get wet. After washing my hair and carefully rinsing it out, I started washing my body. This time I noticed that most of my body hair was gone. I have some hair on my legs and arms, but I now have no hair on my chest and armpits. I also am missing almost all of my pubic hair. I finish rinsing off, then turn off the water to dry off. Stepping out of the tub, I slowly get dressed in the new pair of sweatpants and underwear. Looking at the size shows that it is a men’s small. Thinking back to the last time that I wore this size made me realize that I started wearing this size in 8th grade. Looking into the bathroom mirror, I see a version of myself that I have not seen since 8th or 9th grade. Looking at my face, I can tell I am years away from needing to shave. Not knowing what to do about this, I just brush my teeth and comb my hair. I walk out of the bathroom, pushing the I.V. pole with me. I see my parents are sitting down watching the news and there is a new gown and socks on the foot of the bed. I put the gown on and before I could start trying to tie the back together, my mom was up, tying it for me. I sat on the bed, then pulled the socks up my feet. I swung my legs into the bed and laid back in bed. As my mom was sitting back down, she said, “Rachael should be back soon to flush your feeding tube out.” I said, “OK,” and then we sat in silence for a few minutes watching the news on TV. Rachael entered my room with a syringe in hand walked over to my I.V. pole to disconnect the feeding tube bag and used the syringe of saline to flush my feeding tube. After throwing the empty feeding bag in the trash, she turned to me and said, “I'm going to fix the tape that is holding your feeding tube in place since the tape got wet when you took a shower. I nodded and she carefully pulled the tape off my face. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a roll of medical tape and after tearing off a few strips, she re-taped my feeding tube back in place on my left cheek. “You're all set, Will, the doctor should be here soon. I will be back around noon to set you up with another feeding and to see if you need more pain medicine. Of course, let me know in the meantime if you need anything before then,” Rachael said. I said, “Thank you,” and Rachael walked out of the room. My mom turned to me and said, “Hopefully, the doctor will have some answers today.” “I hope so, when I was taking a shower, I noticed that most of my body hair has fallen out now,” I said. With a look of concern, my mom said, “Well, your father and I were talking last night and regardless of what the doctor tells us today, we are going to ask for you to be transferred to the Mayo Clinic as soon as possible.” I said, “OK, I hope I have better luck there and they can find out what is going on.” Before we could get any further in our conversation, there was a knock on the door, and in walked Dr. Wilson. “Good morning Will, how do you feel this morning?” He said. I said, “Tired and run down, not much different than yesterday.” Dr. Wilson said, “I was hoping the feeding tube would give you more energy, but I am glad that you seem to be handling it well. Have you been having any worse or new symptoms?” “I felt nauseous yesterday evening after being fed from the feeding tube, but the nausea medicine helped and I noticed this morning while taking a shower, that most of my body hair has now fallen out now,” I said. “The nausea medicine should continue to help. There is still a chance that you could vomit, but if you do vomit, it should not affect the feeding tube. If you do have issues with the feeding tube, let someone know immediately. A nurse may have to take the feeding tube out and put a new one in,” Dr. Wilson said. My dad interjected, “Do you think this is even helping him?” Dr. Wilson said, “It is too early to tell right now, I did see in his chart this morning that he lost a quarter of an inch less than yesterday. But what we perceive as a nonlinear loss in height could be linear for his body since as he gets shorter, it takes less to sustain him. A 185 pound person that loses 10 pounds is not as concerning as a 95 pound person that loses 10 pounds.” “That makes sense, what are his test results?” My dad asked. “As expected, his blood cultures came back negative. We did test for more rare diseases that could affect his skeletal muscle system. We tested for Osteogenesis imperfecta, Achondroplasia, Hypophosphatasia, Multiple osteochondromas, Fibrous dysplasia, Pseudohypoparathyroidism, and Fibrodysplasia ossificans progressiva. All tests have come back negative. It does not seem to be a condition that I know of that could fit the symptoms that he has. Most diseases that affect the skeletal muscle system can take years to cause noticeable changes and to cause a decrease in height like Will would have gross skeletal deformities. His scans show a normal skeletal system and for all intended purposes, he is healthy besides his symptoms,” Dr. Wilson said. “How could this even be happening?” My mom said in frustration. Dr. Wilson said, “Honestly, I am not sure how something like this could be happening. I have talked to some colleagues and they agree that something of this nature is unheard of. We all agree that this is probably a genetic disease in nature, but without further testing, we do not know.” In a worried voice, my mom said, “Will’s father and I have been talking and we want to have Will transferred to the Mayo Clinic.” Pausing for a second, Dr. Wilson responded, “That is the second half of what I wanted to discuss with Will on.” Before I could respond, I was hit with the immediate need to go to the bathroom. As I was getting out of bed, I said to Dr. Wilson and my parents, “I have to go to the bathroom.” My dad jumped up out of his chair and before I could reach over to unplug my I.V. pump, he was already unplugging it and helping me to the bathroom. As I walk into the bathroom, my dad shuts the door behind me. After what has become my new normal in the past few days, as far as bathroom visits are concerned, I stepped out of the bathroom and made my way back to my bed. As I was settling back in bed, Dr. Wilson turned to me and said, “I have already gone over this with your parents but I want to go over what to expect over the next 24 hours. “OK,” I said. “I have already put in the request for you to be transferred to the Mayo Clinic this morning. We will keep you here for the rest of the day and tonight, but early tomorrow morning an ambulance will be transporting you to the Mayo Clinic. I have already transferred all of your medical records and results to the Mayo Clinic and have been bringing a team of doctors at the hospital up to speed on what has been going on with you. Do you have any questions?” Dr. Wilson said. Thinking for a second, I said, “No, I just hope they can figure out what is going on.” “The team of doctors that will see you are some of the best in the world and they specialize in genetic, autoimmune, and diagnostics medicine. If anyone can solve this enigma, it would be them. I will also be following up with your case and offering my help as they take over,” Dr. Wilson said. Feeling a little more at ease with my situation, I said, “Thanks, Dr. Wilson.” “I'm going to let you get some rest, let the staff know if anything changes for you between now and being transferred tomorrow morning,” Dr. Wilson said. After Dr. Wilson left, my mom said, “I’m glad we didn’t have to fight with the doctor on getting you transferred.” “Me too, there is enough drama going on already,” I said. Turning my attention to the TV, I see that my dad has the weather channel on. After spending a few minutes watching the weather forecast across the country, my eyes felt heavy and I fell asleep. I awoke to my I.V. pump beeping. I look over and see that my fluid bag is empty and groan at the beeping waking me up. As I am turning to look at my parents, I hear my mom say, “I already pressed the call button, Rachael should be here soon.” I groggily said, “OK.” A minute later Racheal walked in and heard the beeping from the I.V. pump, walked straight to it, and pressed a few buttons to turn it off. She turned to me and said, “I’ll be right back with a new bag of fluids.” She walked out and was back a moment later. She disconnected my I.V. bag. She then hung a new bag of fluids up and connected it to my I.V. She said, “Alright Will, you're all set now, I will be back later for your mid-day feeding and pain medicine.” I nodded and as she was walking out of the room, my mom spoke up and said, “I have been talking to Marley and she wants to Facetime you if you are up to it.” I said, “Sure.” Wasting no time, she hands me her phone that is already calling my sister. A few seconds later, I see my little sister's face pop up on the phone. While our older brother favors our dad, both she and I favor our mom. If it wasn’t for the two-year age gap, most people would think that we were twins growing up. With a look of shock, Marley said, “Hey Will, how are you feeling?” “I mainly just tried and wore out,” I said. “Wow Will, you look like you are back in middle school or at the most 9th grade,” pausing for a second I can see a devilish grin form on her face, “looks like I’m not the baby of the family anymore,” Marley said. Before I could respond back, I heard my dad speak up in a playful voice saying, “No matter what Will looks like, you will always be the baby of the family and my little princess.” Smiling, I said, “You heard Dad Princess, I hope I am not holding you up from your tea party?” Groaning, she said, “I guess I am never going to live it down that I had tea parties until I was 12.” “Nope, and you are the only one of us who still has a stuffed teddy bear,” I said. In mock shock, she said, “Don’t bring Mr. Biggles into this.” “Well, I have to punch below the belt since you are bigger than me now,” I said. With concern, she said, “What are the doctors doing for you, have they figured anything out?” “They figured out what it is not so far. I’m being transferred to the Mayo Clinic tomorrow morning and a team of some of the best doctors in the world are supposed to be trying to figure this out. Hopefully, I get some answers in the next few days,” I said. She said, “I hope so too. I was just wanting to check in on you, I will let you get some rest since mom said that you pretty much sleep all the time right now.” I said, “Yeah, the only reason I’m awake right now is because the I.V. pump was beeping earlier and woke me up.” “Well, I love you, Will, get some rest,” she said. I responded, “I love you too, Marley.” After talking to my sister, I spend the rest of the day sleeping and only walking up to either go to the bathroom or get more pain medicine. When my parents left to go back to my apartment for the night, I went to bed that night hopeful that the doctors at the Mayo Clinic could find out what was going on with me.

Chapter 20: Euphemisms Mesmerized by what I was seeing, I watched Hannah swing for another minute. Once Emma had gotten her cousin started with a push, Hannah didn’t have any issues maintaining her momentum on the swing set. Hannah swung her legs back and forth in a rhythm that kept her flying high into the sky each time she swung toward me. Every time Hannah was vaulted up into the air by the swing, the wind seemed to catch her skirt without fail, lifting it up enough to give me a brief glimpse of what I was by now one hundred percent certain was a pull-up. I wondered if Hannah knew how little her outfit did to conceal the pull-up and if that was something that concerned her in any way. Emma was standing next to me in front of the swing set, but she had pulled out her phone and was tapping away at it. If Emma had gotten a glimpse of her cousin’s undergarments, she didn’t say anything to me. Despite the suspicion that I had heard some crinkling from Hannah as we walked to the park, I was still somewhat surprised to find that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Emma’s tale about Hannah wetting herself on the couch – and her statement that she thought Hannah ought to be put back in diapers during the day as well as at night – had made it appear as though Hannah hadn’t been wearing any daytime protection. But I was certain my eyes hadn’t deceived me. I had accepted Emma’s statement about Hannah’s bedwetting without thinking too hard on the matter. After all, my sister had wet the bed until she was my age, and it was clear from the advertisements I’d seen that pull-ups were sold for bedwetters the same age as Hannah and me. So, finding out that a thirteen-year-old girl was still wetting the bed – though unusual – wasn’t a surprise. And, from what I’d learned recently in conversations with my parents and Grace, there seemed to be some clear medical explanations for why a kid my age could experience bedwetting. But this – a girl my age needing to wear a pull-up during the day – was something altogether different to consider. It was like that five- or six-year-old girl I had seen getting her pull-up changed at the mall last week, another shock to my preconceptions about pull-ups and who used them. But why? That was the question I couldn’t escape. Why would a girl my age have difficulty controlling her bladder while she was awake? I wanted to pee my pants, and even trying to get my body to do it intentionally took an insane amount of effort. Using the toilet was natural, and it took a lot of convincing to get my body to do otherwise. So, what was the deal with Hannah? I looked around the playground. It had been several years since I had lost interest in running through it. We weren’t the only people using the playground by far. There were a couple of younger kids on swings further down the line on the swing set, and behind us on the playground, and another dozen or so from toddlers to kids a couple years younger than others running around on different play sets and equipment. I cringed a little as Hannah’s skirt lifted up to flash her pull-up again. I found myself getting embarrassed at the thought of what anyone else at the park would think of Hannah – and by association, Emma and me – if they were to notice that Hannah was wearing a pull-up, and about the derogatory word Emma had used to describe her cousin on the way to the park. As my parents had explained from their own experience, bedwetting was a normal thing that could happen to any kid, so while it was still embarrassing to have my family view me as a bedwetter, I could handle that as it allowed me to get pull-ups for myself. I remember that Emma had mentioned that her cousin had autism as if that was a one-size-fits-all explanation for all of her strange behavior. That had to be the explanation for why the girl wasn’t smart enough to use the toilet, despite being a teenager. “Alight, she’s good now. Come on,” Emma said, looking up from her phone. “She’s perfectly fine playing by herself.” We walked a short way from the playground to a nearby soccer field that wasn’t being used. I sat down on the grass and switched over from my tennis shoes to the soccer cleats I had brought along in my bag. I considered the possibility of taking a pull-up or two from Hannah once we got back to Emmah’s house. If I hadn’t already begun my bedwetting plan, I was sure I could have arranged to spend the night at their place. That would have been a perfect chance to get some pull-ups and learn more about why Hannah needed them. But with my parents now thinking I was a bedwetter, and with them not having gotten me any pull-ups yet, that wasn’t an option. Besides, as impatient as I was getting for pull-ups – seeing another girl my age wearing them wasn’t helping – I felt certain that I would be getting some from my parents soon, so unless the perfect opportunity presented itself, it wasn’t worth risking it to get any from Hannah. These soccer fields were currently set up for elementary-age kids, so the soccer goals were a lot smaller than the full-sized ones we typically played on. But that worked well for playing simple games of one-on-one and for practicing being more accurate with our shots. It was a shame that Angie wasn’t around, as she would have been able to play goalie for us. Instead, Emma and I took turns attempting to block each other’s shots. I dribbled the soccer ball out past the penalty box, which, like the goal, was proportionally smaller than the field we played our games on. Emma positioned herself in the middle of the goal, a few feet off of the line. Behind her, Hannah was having fun by herself on the playground. She had moved on from the swing set. Now she was busy climbing on a massive, circular jungle gym. Twisting through the different rings and levels until she was near the top of the structure. I pushed the ball ahead of me to the right with the outside of my right foot before stepping ahead to line up a shot. I pulled my leg back as far as I could before swinging it forward. I wasn’t going to give Emma a chance to stop it from going into the net. In the distance, Hannah had reached the top of the jungle gym. Even from as far away as I was, it was still obvious that she wasn’t wearing normal underwear. That made me even more curious. Emma hadn’t seemed to have had any reservations in talking about all the issues she had with her cousin. I couldn’t see how Emma could have been unaware of her cousin wearing a pull-up. That brief moment of taking my eye off the goal caused me to send the shot well over the top. The soccer ball sailed in the air. “Seriously,” Emma said. “You would have missed that by a ton, even on a regular-sized goal.” I groaned and jogged past Emma. It was my responsibility to retrieve the ball since I had missed the shot. Hannah saw me approaching and slid down from on top of the jungle gym. She jogged up to grab the soccer ball, which had rolled a few feet onto the rubber surface of the playground. “I want to play soccer now,” she said, starting to walk with me toward the soccer field. I really wanted to say no. But Hannah hadn’t even phrased it as a question. By the time I had managed to think of a somewhat polite way to tell her to go back to the playground, we were already nearly back to the soccer field. Emma had taken advantage of the break to grab a water bottle from her bag. She had just finished drinking from it when Hannah and I returned. “Can I have some of your water?” Hannah asked her cousin. Emma pointed to the other side of the playground. “Go get something from the drinking fountain over there.” “I tried it. It’s too cold,” Hannah whined. “It makes my teeth hurt. Can I have yours instead?” “Fine,” Emma said. She didn’t look happy about it, but she handed the water bottle to Hannah nonetheless. Hannah pushed open the cap, and then raised the water bottle right up to her mouth, placing her lips on it. “No, no, no,” Emma said, snatching the bottle out of her cousin’s grip. “Don’t be gross. I don’t want your germs on my water bottle.” Hannah stomped both of her feet on the ground. “That’s not fair. I need something to drink.” I winced at the sound of her high-pitched whining, but I wasn’t going to offer her my water bottle. I didn’t want anyone’s germs on it, either. “You can have my water bottle,” Emma said. “But you need to pour the water into your mouth.” Hannah crossed her arms. “I can’t do that. It will spill.” Emma tilted her head back and demonstrated for her cousin, pouring water from the bottle into her mouth without having her lips touch it. “That’s how you do it.” Emma handed the water bottle back to her cousin. Hannah hesitantly raised the bottle in the air, but she didn’t have it aimed correctly at her mouth. When she squeezed the water bottle to get a drink, the water instead sprayed all across her face and dripped down onto her shirt. Emma looked as though she was having a hard time suppressing a laugh as she watched her cousin struggle to line up the water bottle for another attempt at taking a drink. The second attempt didn’t go any better than the first. And now Hannah’s face and shirt were all wet. “I can’t do it,” Hannah pouted. She looked like she was going to start crying. “Fine,” Emma said. “Drink it however you want. You can have the rest of it.” Hannah raised the bottle to her lips and sucked on it almost like a sippy up. “See what I have to deal with,” Emma said to me quietly. “She whines like a baby when she doesn’t get what she wants. If I hadn’t given her the water bottle, she would have been tattling on me to my mom and aunt when we got home.” “All done,” Hannah announced. She handed the now-empty water bottle back to Emma. “Why don’t you go back to the playground,” Emma said. “Maddy and I are going to play soccer for a little while more, and then we will head back home.” “I can play soccer, too,” Hannah said. I watched as Emma started to say something and then bit her lip. I remembered what she had said just earlier about how she was supposed to be accommodating to her cousin. “Yes, that would be nice,” Emma said flatly. “Awesome!” Hannah yelled. She walked up to one of the soccer balls and kicked it toward the goal, putting it straight down the middle. Hannah turned around proudly toward us. “See.” “Yeah, and I would have blocked it if I was playing goalie,” Emma said with a wave of her hand. We decided to play a game called World Cup. The rules were simple. One person would guard the goal while the other two players competed against each other to score a goal. Whoever scored had to take the next turn at playing goalie. The game started off with Emma standing in the goal. She threw the ball out toward the middle of the field, and Hannah and I raced off to get it. Hannah was unexpectedly fast for how awkward her running form was. She made it to the ball first and began to turn to dribble back toward the goal. I backpedaled a little as I kept myself in front of Hannah, waiting for her to lose control so I could step in and easily poke the ball away from her. But, to my surprise, she was handling the ball much better than I had anticipated. Still, as she neared the top of the penalty box, I swung my foot forward, thinking I was going to get an easy steal, but instead of making contact with the ball, my cleated foot swung harmlessly through the air, and I nearly lost my balance. I didn’t know how Hannah had managed to evade me, but I turned to see her spinning past me, all while maintaining perfect control of the soccer ball with her feet. She took a shot at the goal and put it past Emma and into the corner of the net. She jumped up and down in celebration, again showing off the pull-up she was wearing. Emma started laughing at me. “I can’t believe you fell for that move.” “You’re the one who let it in the goal,” I retorted. “Only cause I was too distracted by you spinning in a circle.” I made Emma pay for that comment by stealing the ball from her and getting a goal of my own. Hannah’s goalkeeping skills weren’t anywhere near the level of her dribbling, so that wasn’t as much of a challenge. We continued our game for another twenty minutes or so, though the question of who was the winner was never really in doubt. Hannah had easily scored more goals than either Emma or me. It made more sense when she mentioned that she played the forward position on her school team back in Illinois. After scoring another goal, it was my turn to guard the goal while the two cousins faced off against each other again. I punted the ball gently, sending it out for them to chase after it. Hannah again reached the ball first and managed to keep it away from her cousin until she was closer to the goal. Hannah sidestepped deftly past Emma, but before Hannah could get the shot off, Emma shoved Hannah off of the ball with her hip, causing Hannah to fall to the ground. I was so caught off guard by the move that I wasn’t ready for Emma’s shot, which sailed past me untouched into the goal. Emma did an exaggerated celebration, sliding down on her knees on the grass. The way she had been so aggressive toward her cousin shocked me. No hard fouls was one of the unspoken rules we had when we were practicing. As Hannah lay on the ground for a moment, I got a much closer look at her pull-up than before. It did appear as though she had managed to keep it dry so far. After a few seconds, Hannah stood up awkwardly, brushing off her skirt as she did so. Beep. Beep. Beep. The timer on Hannah’s watch began to go off. Unlike when we had been back at Emma’s house, Hannah didn’t rush off to use the restroom. She tapped frantically at her watch, finally getting the alarm to shut off. Hannah got into position next to me as Emma grabbed the ball to walk toward the goal. Emma looked over at her cousin. “Aren’t you going to take your potty break?” “I can wait until we’re home,” Hannah insisted. “Hannah,” Emma said. “Your mom did tell me to make sure that you went if your watch went off while we were out.” Hannah glanced over at the center of the park. “I’m not going in a porta potty. Those are gross.” “Whatever,” Emma said. “I suppose you are wearing a diaper today, so it doesn’t matter if you pee your pants.” “I’m wearing a skirt, not pants,” Hannah said. “And they’re absorbent underwear, not a diaper. Only babies wear diapers, and I’m not a baby.” I recognized the euphemism from how the pull-ups were often described in the advertisements I had seen. I had always found the phrase to be really silly. Who would actually think those undergarments were underwear rather than just another version of a diaper? “Whatever,” Emma muttered quietly, rolling her eyes after turning away from her cousin. “Same difference.” Emma returned to stand in front of the goal before again through the ball out for Hannah and me to chase. We went through a few more rounds before deciding it was time to head back home. Emma and I sat down to change from our cleats back to our tennis shoes for the walk back to her house. Hannah was still dribbling a soccer ball absentmindedly in the field behind us. “Are you free to do anything else this afternoon?” I asked. I wasn’t sure what answer I wanted. There was part of me that was curious about Hannah’s need for pull-ups and another part of me that really didn’t want to spend any more time around that weirdo than was necessary. “Sorry, we’ve got plans to do stuff with Hannah’s family this evening,” Emma said. “But we could do something tomorrow.” “What are we doing tomorrow?” Hannah had snuck back up on us completely unnoticed. “We could play soccer again. Please?” “I think it is supposed to be raining tomorrow,” I said, as we started to walk down the path out of the park. “Then we can stay inside and watch a Harry Potter movie.” “That would be fun,” I said automatically, without thinking about it. As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I saw Emma just glare at me. I then remembered how she had warned me not to bring that topic up. What followed was an incredibly detailed interrogation from Hannah. “What House would you be in? What is your favorite character? What movie do you like best? Should Harry have ended up with Ginny? What would your patronus look like?” I barely had time to answer dozens of rapid-fire questions before Hannah jumped onto the next one. There finally was a brief pause, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that was over. I was mistaken. The next thing I knew, Hannah was talking about some Harry Potter fanfiction she had read on a website I hadn’t ever heard of before. Emma had slowed down, and was now trailing a dozen feet or so behind us to try to avoid the conversation. I hadn’t even realized that people writing their own versions of those stories were even a thing. She was talking at one-hundred miles an hour, with just the shortest of pauses to catch her breath as she detailed her favorite alternative plot, which somehow involved Hermione and Malfoy becoming friends. It was so bizarrely outlandish, but there wasn’t a chance for me to step in and ask any questions. Hannah paused her rambling mid-sentence as we were about a half-block away from Emma’s house. She then took off in a straight sprint, cutting across several yards rather than remaining on the sidewalk. “You know,” Emma said as she caught up to me. “You can’t say that I didn’t warn you about bringing up that topic.” Ahead of us, Hannah came to an awkward stop about halfway up the driveway to Emma’s house, when she suddenly frozen mid-sprint and stood with her legs crisscrossed. She remained frozen in place for about fifteen seconds before walking slowly up toward the house. “Yep, looks like she just pissed herself again,” Emma said with derision. “Such a baby.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

When you're being arrested 20 times in a row in the same spot so all the legacy media press can have their climate propaganda pics. You might indeed need diapers. In my honest opinion, we'd be better off feeding her to a polar bear tho 😛

Ted suddenly felt a cool hand cup his flaming hot butt. With a gentle tap, Lara encouraged him up. “Ok hun, all done with spanks for tonight. Why don’t you get a pull-up on and get into bed.” A wave of shame and indignation passed over the young man. It wasn’t fair! They said he only had to wear Goodnites when he was drinking. He hadn’t had a drop that night! But the feeling of Lara’s hand on his prone backside made Ted think better of arguing. He resigned himself to just put the diaper on, and get some sleep. As he rose off the bed, Lara scooped up the loose pull-up and handed it to him. She allowed herself a quick look at his impressive package. “We want to see how they fit,” she explained. “They look pretty thin, so Stacey and I want to make sure they’ll do the job.” Completely humiliated, but with resignation, Ted accepted the childish garment and stepped into it. Lara watched eagerly as it stretched up and over his thighs. Ted winced, rose on his toes and nearly started crying again as the tight fitting pull-up crinkled and rubbed over his swollen bottom. He did not remember his Goodnites fitting this snuggly as a preteen. And of course, he’d never worn them over a bruised backside. Seeing Ted’s manly frame squeezed into the tight diaper, Lara could contain herself no longer. She approached him and invasively pulled and prodded at the thin padding. “Hmm… yeah, I don’t know, Stace. I think these will definitely leak,” said Lara. “Especially if he pees as much as he did last night.” Ted felt the heat rise in his cheeks. It was embarrassing enough to stand in front of two hot college girls while wearing nothing but a diaper. It was so much more humiliating the way they discussed his bed wetting as though he wasn’t even in the room. He felt like three year old. He wished the floor would open up and swallow him whole. “I think you’re right. We’ll have to look for something more absorbent before the weekend,” said Stacey. “But for now, it’s bedtime for this naughty little boy.” She gave Ted a big hug. Her warm body against his bare flesh made him relax a bit. “Goodnight Teddy,” she said softly. “Welcome to the club.” She smiled, tapped his padded butt and left the room. Lara came in for a hug herself. She squeezed him tightly, then pulled back, holding the boy by his shoulders. “You trust us right?” she asked with a sweet smile. Ted blushed. He smiled back and nodded. “We’ll get this sorted out, don’t you worry.” Lara cupped the crotch of his Goodnites with her fingers, eliciting a twitch and sudden bulge beneath the padding. “And it will always stay our little secret. Just like the spankings.” Ted beamed. He felt affection, caring, love. But all he could do was continue smiling and nodding. “Alright, in to bed buster.” Lara sent him toward the bed with a sharp slap on his sore bottom. “And straight to sleep! Or else…” Ted yelped and dived under the covers. He was asleep before Lara left the room.

Arriving back at the house, Lara hurried upstairs to hide her extra purchases. She stuffed the girls’ Goodnites and sippy cup under her bed, then headed back downstairs with Ted’s pull-ups and the pack of wipes. Stacey, meanwhile, went to her own bedroom to retrieve the wicked strap. She twirled it in her hand as she returned to the first floor, eager to give Ted his first taste of the brutal implement. Lara tore the package open as she walked, sliding out one of the thin diapers. She stifled a giggle as she inspected it. Meeting Stacey in the hallway, Lara handed over the pull-up. “I don’t know,” Lara demurred, “they’re pretty thin. By the look of his accident from last night, I don’t think these will do the job.” Stacey tucked the strap under her arm and performed her own inspection, pulling out the leg cuffs and stretching the sides. “Yeah…” she muttered, “we might need to come up with a plan B. Let’s have him try them on and we can take a look at how they fit.” Lara blushed and felt her pussy dampen as the prospect of seeing Ted in a diaper drew nearer. The two girls moved down the hall to Ted’s room. They had heard him in the bathroom, so just waited for him to make his way out of the shower. Lara hoped he would emerge in just a towel. She couldn’t wait to get a good look at his fully naked body. While they waited, Lara and Stacey readied the room. Lara put the Goodnites on his nightstand, leaving the one she had pulled out atop the pack. She placed the wipes neatly next to the package of pull-ups, smiling at the Huggies logo and the cute designs featuring Winnie the Pooh. Stacey grabbed a couple of pillows and stacked them in the middle of the bed. She took aim with the strap, making sure Ted’s butt would be elevated enough to receive his punishment. Satisfied, she draped the strap neatly over the pillows. With everything set, the girls sat down on Ted’s bed and waited for him to return from his shower. They didn’t have to wait long. After a few minutes, Ted wandered into the room, naked but for the fluffy towel around his waist. Finding his roommates waiting in his bedroom, ready to spank him again, he clutched nervously at his towel. He couldn’t meet their eyes, having just finished fantasizing about them. His eyes glued to the floor, Ted stood waiting for one of them to speak first. Lara also found it hard to speak as she looked over Ted’s muscular frame. She felt her panties dampen slightly, anticipating him dropping the towel and bending over. Stacey finally broke the silence. “Ok Teddy. Ready for your first strapping?” Ted flinched at the word ‘strapping.’ He clutched the towel, and the ache in his butt seemed to swell. But, really, he did want to get it over with. Exhausted both from the emotions of the day, and from his lack of sleep the night before, Ted was desperate to get in bed. He looked up slowly to see the strap splayed out in the bed. He knew he’d have to go through it in order to finally get some sleep. Ted nodded. But remained glued to the floor. Lara rose slowly to her feet. She approached him and took both of his hands in one of hers. She lifted his chin to meet her gaze with the other hand. “It’s gonna be ok,” she said. “Two quick smacks and it’s over.” Ted again felt warmth and care wash over him, staring into Lara’s sweet brown eyes. He felt the tension in his body ease. Lara’s hand moved from his chin to the towel. Quickly, she brushed it open and let it fall to the floor. Stacey stood from the bed and picked up the strap. “Lie down over these pillows, please,” she instructed. Still gripping both of Ted’s hands in one of hers, Lara led the naked boy over to the bed. She helped him into a kneeling position in front of the stacked pillows. Ted felt a pit in his stomach. He was fearful to feel the heavy leather implement on his very sore butt. He stared down at the bed, feeling anxious but giving no resistance as the girls guided him into position. Stacey took his hands and pulled him gently forward. She extended his arms so that his fingers reached the edge of the mattress. “Hold on here,” she instructed, curling his fingers for him. Meanwhile Lara pulled Ted’s ankles backward, and pressed down on the small of his back. She couldn’t help running her hands all over his toned legs, stopping just before she reached his bruised ass. She drank in the sight before her: A stark naked young man, fit and muscular, bent over on his own bed, backside in the air, wearing deep bruises from a serious paddling, ready for more from the strap. Lara was incredibly turned on. Stacey, however, was ready to get down to business. She readied the strap in her right hand. She laid it across Ted’s ass, taking aim. “Ok young man,” Stacey said, again striking her best authoritative tone. “One stroke from each of us. This is going to hurt. It’s ok to cry or yell out, but I want you to stay in position until we tell you to get up, understand?” Ted quickly nodded then buried his face in the bedding. In a quick instant, Stacey lifted the strap and expertly hammered it down across the most tender part of Ted’s butt. The breath left his lungs as Ted writhed on the bed. His back arched and his eyes bulged. With his bottom still slightly damp from the shower, the stoke from the strap was explosive. Stacey handed it across the bed to Lara, then grabbed Ted’s shoulders and pushed him back into place. “Hold still,” she chided. “One more.” Ted finally caught his breath and began crying. Lara wasted no time and quickly backhanded a searing lash in exactly the same spot. Ted howled and buck on the bed. He had never felt pain like this in his life. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed like a child. He again buried his face in the sheets. Stacey held him down by the shoulders for a minute until his crying subsided. As he regained some semblance of composure, Ted turned his head. He felt the wetness of the sheets press against his cheek. Wiping his eyes, his nightstand came into focus. The feeling of the wet sheet and the sight of an open pack of Goodnites reminded him: his humiliation that night was not quite over yet.

1 Riley lived a monotonous life. Like any other eleven-year-old girl, she would wake up early in the morning, eat breakfast with a bowl of milk and cereal, brush her teeth and become an athlete to catch the bus that would take her to school, spend five hours listening to her teachers' endless speeches, and write down everything important on her notepad. Friends she had none. Not that she minded the company of others, let's be clear; she preferred to stay in the background and be on her own. In group work she would participate enthusiastically and do her part; when it was over she would go back to being the shy, reserved little girl she was. From time to time she imagined what her life would have been like if she had had friends. Probably, it would have been less boring and static and more eventful. Once, she posed the question to her parents, whose answers did not enlighten her much. Her father Greg told her that having friends fills the days with great excitement, while her mother Helen told her that time passes more quickly and cheerfully if one is in the company of a friend. She was still pondering this on her way home from school. She passed Vito's restaurant, then Mary-Ann's china store, then stopped at the supermarket entrance. She looked at it undecided about her next move. It was quite a long way, at least a 30-minute walk. She had finished her water bottle in the story hour; she would be thirsty even before she entered the residential area. She tapped the left pocket of her jacket, she had her wallet with her, therefore money as well. She was sure of it, she had not used it before this moment. Thus, she passed through the entrance and headed for the bottle counter. She took a fresh water bottle and set off in search of the crates, which in a single moment turned into a full-fledged treasure hunt. She found herself in the meat department, continued to the right, all the way to the back, and arrived at the area dedicated to bread. Puffing, she went back four wards and turned left. She was surprised to see the shelf of baby products on one side and the toy shelf on the other. Motionless as a statue, she admired the baby products side, especially the diapers and wet wipes in their colorful and flashy packaging. She came out of her trance-like moment by shaking her head. She reached over and grabbed a package of Pampers Baby-Dry. Fluffy, she thought. I wonder how they will fit me? Suddenly, Riley was struck with a sense of disgust and placed it back on the shelf. Why had she thought that? Why had she stopped there and held a package of baby diapers in her hands? What was happening to her? She took steps back. Her gaze shifted to a young woman with brown hair and delicate face. She, too, was looking at that section with interest. She stopped at the exact spot where Riley had been perched and picked up the diaper package and placed it in her cart. In that instant, their eyes met. Caught in the act, Riley looked away; her mother had taught her that looking at strangers was rude. She blushed. In complete silence, the lady smiled at her and continued on her way. The little girl took one last look at the shelves filled with diapers and other baby products. She would have liked to buy them and use them. However, there was one detail that hammered in her head: she was an eleven-year-old girl and able to listen to her body, not a baby. She went back to find the speakers, putting this strange episode behind her and hoping it would not happen again. I am a big girl, she told herself. And big girls don't wear diapers. — The next day, Riley was there again looking at those shelves full of light blue packages of Pampers Baby-dry diapers stacked one on top of the other and one behind the other forming an impregnable wall. The real reason she was there was still a mystery, but she didn't care at that moment. She was itching to buy a pack of diapers and a package of wet wipes. She reassured herself by saying, "I'll take them now. I'm going to get them now. I'll take them now." As soon as she took the first step, she would immediately retract it. Then, the air grew tenser and tenser, and Riley tried harder and harder not to panic. She did this seven times in a row. "You still here too?" asked a soft voice. The little girl turned her head to her left; it was the woman she had seen twenty-four hours earlier, dressed in a slightly wrinkled dark blue overcoat and brand-new light blue pants. Her first thought was: What a strange coincidence. "Uh-huh," Riley replied, nodding. His heart began to beat faster. "I'm glad to know I'm not the only person in this lane," replied the adult in a friendly, cordial tone. "I forgot to take the wipes yesterday." The woman fetched them and then returned to Riley. "You seem nervous, are you all right little girl?" Riley nodded hastily, as well as giving an unbelievable smile. The woman looked behind her, then turned her focus back to the little girl with a questioning face. "Why are you here?" she asked as she lowered herself to her height, eyes as clear green as an expanse of grass on a sunny day. Quickly, she added, "If you don't mind me asking." Riley remained silent. Why was this woman asking her that question? Was she a woman who had ulterior motives? Where were the adults at that moment? She began to breathe nervously. The woman realized she was being impetuous toward her, so she repeated the question in a lighter, less inquisitive voice, "What brought you here, honey?" "I... I-I don't know," Riley stammered, taking a few steps back. "Maybe..." "You're interested in these things," replied the woman thoughtfully. "It's nothing wrong, you know." Her eyes lit up. The woman continued. "It's a curiosity that a lot of kids have, so there's nothing wrong with... going back to being a little baby and using baby things. " "Really?" "Yes," she replied, smiling, "you're not crazy, you're a normal kid. You're unique." Riley's eyes became glazed over and she rubbed them with the sleeve of her jacket. "I want to make you a proposition, so you are free to refuse," the woman began. "I'll buy you everything you need and drive you home. What do you say?" Without thinking, the little girl shook her head. Such a proposal could not be refused. And Riley already had a counter-proposal in mind to make to the mystery woman. She took courage and proposed to her, "I have the money and I want to take it... but the only thing I need... is... to know how it fits." The woman smiled. "Would you like me to put it on before we part?" Riley blushed embarrassed and looked away from her. No. No! This was going too far; her private parts remained private! The woman chuckled amusedly, "Just kidding, silly! Just lie on top of it, lift it up until you feel it over your belly, and attach the tapes. If you're having difficulty, watch a YouTube video." Riley nodded and in a low voice thanked the woman, before leaving her field of vision she ruffled her hair playfully and wished her good luck with everything. Would she see her again someday? She took a package of diapers, one of wet wipes and a lotion of moisturizer and walked to the cashier to pay. The cashier who had served her, a woman in her 60s, complimented her on being a diligent and responsible girl. She could not blush upon hearing those sweet words; she wished they had been true! Once outside the supermarket, she felt over the moon, and the smile on her face was proof of that. Now, it remained for her to go home and turn back the clock; the day had taken a decidedly more exciting direction than the usual monotony.

Intro Evelyn, a middle-aged history professor at the local college, found solace in the routine of her early morning and late nights spent on the balcony of her cozy apartment. Perched on a comfortable chair, she would watch the world pass by, lost in her thoughts. The balcony offered a front-row seat to the daily comings and goings of college students, who unknowingly became characters in the silent play that unfolded before her. Despite her engaging lectures and dynamic teaching style, Evelyn often felt an overwhelming sense of solitude. Her unconventional schedule, with most classes held in the evening, left her with free mornings and afternoons. The balcony became her haven, a place where she could reflect on the pages of history and, more intimately, on the chapters of her own life. One particular ritual, hidden from the eyes of her colleagues and students, unfolded on those quiet afternoons. Evelyn would find herself drawn to the comfort of an old habit — sucking her thumb. It was a habit she often enjoyed, especially when watching young love unfold from her balcony; something she greatly regretted not having. As Evelyn sat on her balcony, thumb often creeping into her mouth, she observed the ebb and flow of college life beneath her. The students, backpacks slung over their shoulders, chatted animatedly as they walked past her apartment building. Some were engrossed in their smartphones, while others eagerly discussed the day's lectures and upcoming exams. Unbeknownst to Evelyn, the students were aware of her discreet balcony retreat. In many ways the balcony has become a living attraction to bypassing students over the years; no one went out of their way for it, but no one regregretted strolling past. [There was an unspoken agreement to respect the privacy of their history professor, a woman who held the key to unlocking the mysteries of the past but guarded her own secrets with equal diligence.] Evelyn, absorbed in her historical musings and thumb-sucking reverie, believed herself to be invisible to the world below. She found comfort in the anonymity of her perch, where she could be both a spectator and a participant in the theater of daily life. One day, as the students passed by her balcony as usual, something unexpected happened. A brave soul among them, a young woman named Sarah, decided to break the unspoken barrier. She smiled warmly at Evelyn and nodded in acknowledgment. As the days went by, Sarah made other distant gestures to Evelyn, such as small waves and momentarily inserting her own thumb into her mouth, as if playfully asking a child, "Do you need to suck your thumb?" Despite these subtle attempts at connection, Evelyn remained reserved. Evelyn continued her balcony rituals, she found a new sense of camaraderie with this unknown (to her) student. The unspoken understanding between them deepened, and the balcony became a symbol of connection, bridging the gap between professor and student in a way that transcended the formalities of the classroom. And so, history continued to unfold, both in the lectures within the college walls and in the quiet moments on Evelyn's balcony. Chapter I Lisa: Hey, Sarah! How was your day? Sarah: Oh, you know, the usual. But something interesting happened today. You know the professor who sits on the balcony and sucks her thumb? Lisa: Professor Evelyn? Yeah, I've seen her. She seems so lost and lonely up there; often sucking her thumb, thinking the world doesn't know her secret. Sarah: Well, I've been trying to break the ice, you know? Like playful waves and pretending to suck my thumb too. Just trying to make her smile. Lisa: That's sweet of you, babe. But why? What made you decide to do that? Sarah: I don't know, Lisa. There's something about her that just tugs at my heart. I see her up there all alone, and I can't help but feel like she needs a friend. Lisa: You think we should be her friends? She seems more ? Sarah: Yeah, that's what I was thinking. She's so cute and childlike. It got me thinking... What if we could be more than just her friends? Lisa: You mean, like, adopt her into our lives? Sarah: Exactly. I mean, she's alone up there, and I can't shake off this feeling that she needs something more stable. We could be that stability for her. Lisa: That's a big step, Sarah. But, you know, I've been feeling the same way. She's become a part of our thoughts and conversations. Sarah: I know it's huge, but I can't stand the thought of her being alone. I want to make her a part of our unconventional family. Lisa: Let's take it slow, then. Maybe we can start by getting to know her better. You said you're in her history class, right? Why don't you try talking to her? Sarah: Yeah, I am. I'll give it a shot, but we need to be careful. We don't want to overwhelm her. Lisa: Absolutely. We'll take it step by step. If she's comfortable with it, maybe she could join us for coffee or something. Sarah: Perfect. Let's see where this goes. I really think we could make a difference in her life. As Sarah and Lisa discuss the possibility of "adopting" Professor Evelyn into their lives, the balcony stands as a silent witness to their evolving plan. The dialogues reflect the mix of compassion, care, and the desire to bring a sense of family to someone who seems to need it. Chapter II Evelyn, engrossed in her historical research and the quiet moments of reflection on the balcony, remained blissfully unaware that Sarah was one of her own students. The campus was vast, and the lecture halls were filled with faces, making it easy for a single student to blend into the crowd. Sarah, who often chose a seat in the back of the class, had mastered the art of anonymity. One day, as Evelyn, who was often engrossed in her lecture notes, looked up at her Intro to World History students and noticed Sarah. A mix of emotions swept over Evelyn—surprise, curiosity, and a touch of embarrassment that she hadn't recognized her only balcony companion as a student. The realization added a new layer to their interactions. Evelyn pondered whether Sarah had intentionally chosen to sit in the back of the class, maintaining a discreet distance between the formal academic setting and their informal balcony connection. Despite the revelation, Evelyn decided to let the connection evolve organically, choosing not to confront Sarah about their shared secret. However, she began to notice Sarah playfully sucking her thumb during lectures, making sure that Professor Evelyn noticed her playfulness. The following evening, Evelyn approached the lecture hall with a newfound awareness. As she began her class, she noticed Sarah sitting in her usual spot at the back, a knowing smile playing on her lips. The other students, oblivious to the connection between their professor and their classmate, immersed themselves in the lesson. After the lecture, as students filed out of the hall, Sarah lingered for a moment. With a subtle nod and a twinkle in her eye, she acknowledged the unspoken understanding between them. Evelyn reciprocated with a grateful smile, silently appreciating the delicate balance they had struck between the formalities of academia and the genuine connection that had formed on the balcony. As the semester progressed, Evelyn and Sarah continued their silent interactions, weaving a unique tapestry of connection that transcended the traditional roles of teacher and student. The balcony, once a place of solitude, had become a bridge between two lives—a place where history unfolded not only in the pages of textbooks but also in the quiet moments shared between a professor and a student. Chapter III Sarah's after-class visits became a cherished ritual, adding a new dimension to the connection she shared with Evelyn. While other students hurriedly packed their bags and left, Sarah lingered, patiently waiting for her turn to approach the professor. "Professor," she would begin, maintaining the formal address that characterized their interactions; though her quiet motherly voice made Evelyn feel as though the roles were switched. Her questions were a clever mix of academic curiosity and a genuine desire to know Evelyn on a more personal level. Sometimes, her questions dived into the intricacies of the day's lecture, showcasing Sarah's dedication to the subject matter. Other times, the questions subtly steered toward understanding the woman behind the professorial facade. Evelyn, in turn, welcomed these post-lecture conversations. Sarah's inquiries provided a bridge between the structured world of academia and the uncharted territory of personal connection. Evelyn found herself opening up, sharing anecdotes from her own academic journey, and offering insights that transcended the confines of the classroom. As the weeks unfolded, Sarah's questions became more personal, yet she maintained a respectful distance. She never overstepped boundaries or pressed too far into Evelyn's private life. The discussions, although occasionally veering into the realm of personal experiences, remained grounded in the shared love for history and the pursuit of knowledge. One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon and cast a warm glow on the balcony, Sarah hesitated before asking a question. "Professor, I was wondering," she began, "what inspired you to become a historian?" The question opened a door to Evelyn's past, and she shared stories of mentors who had shaped her journey, pivotal moments that ignited her passion, and the challenges she had overcome. Chapter IV One Sunday evening, Evelyn decided to treat herself, and go out to the local bar, for a night cap instead of her usual at home alone time. While seated at the bar, alone, she suddenly noticed Sarah seated next to her. After exchanging pleasantries, Sarah offered Evelyn to join her and her friends for a night on the town. Being substantially older, and wanting to go home Evelyn deeply hesitated; however, after some persistent nagging by Sarah, Evelyn obliged and join Sarah and her friends. The evening started with the promise of a casual and enjoyable time, but as the drinks flowed, Evelyn lost touch with the limits she had unknowingly set for herself. The laughter and shared stories became a blur, and the once-composed professor found herself caught in the grip of intoxication. As the night wore on, Evelyn's words began to slur, and her movements became unsteady. Unaware of the extent of her inebriation, she continued to share anecdotes and insights, but the clarity that usually defined her words was replaced by a haze of alcohol-induced fuzziness. Sarah, watching the gradual transformation in her professor's demeanor, became increasingly concerned. Like a frog in slowly boiling water, Evelyn seemed oblivious to the changes in her own behavior. The warmth of the evening, and the warmth in her pants, had given way to a more somber atmosphere as Sarah recognized the signs of excess. As the night approached its end, Sarah made a decision fueled by genuine concern for her teacher. Rather than leaving as originally planned, she offered, "Evelyn, I think it's best if I stay the night. Just to make sure you're okay by morning." Evelyn, caught in the haze of alcohol, managed a nod, as her thumb glided into her mouth, her usual composed demeanor now replaced by a vulnerable state. Sarah took charge, guiding Evelyn to her apartment with a supportive arm around her shoulders. Once inside, Sarah ensured Evelyn was comfortable and settled before quietly going about making the necessary arrangements for an unexpected overnight stay. Throughout the night, Sarah kept a watchful eye on Evelyn, periodically checking in to ensure she was safe and comfortable. The balcony, witness to so many shared moments, now stood silent as the night unfolded. In the quiet hours, Sarah reflected on the evolving dynamics of their relationship and the responsibility that came with genuine concern for another person. When the first few students passed by the balcony, Sarah decided it was best to leave before anyone noticed her up on the professor's balcony. Evelyn was still deep in her slumber not fully awake from the night before. Chapter V The following week, Evelyn, haunted by the memory of the pub incident, decided to take the initiative and invited Sarah to meet for coffee at a quiet and public place. The atmosphere was tense as they settled into a corner of the coffee shop, surrounded by the hum of conversation and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee. "Sarah, I wanted to apologize for that night at the pub," she began, her voice carrying a mix of remorse and embarrassment. “I knew I shouldn’t have gone on a drinking binge; let alone with a group of students…” Sarah, understanding the sincerity in Evelyn's apology, nodded in acknowledgment. "No need to apologize, Evelyn. We all have our moments. Let's just move past it," she reassured. However, as the conversation shifted, Sarah pulled out her phone,“stumbled upon images of the night before, as the two searched for an old message Evelyn had once sent Sarah… Evelyn's eyes widened in horror as Sarah showed her the images and later videos of night.. There, on the small screen, was a selfie of Evelyn, thumb in her mouth, seated on Sarah's lap at the pub . Another video revealed Evelyn giving an non-understandable speech, as a dark spot slowly grew around her groin. Evelyn's face turned several shades of red as embarrassment washed over her. "Sarah, I... I had no idea," she stammered, feeling a mix of humiliation and regret. Sarah, however, surprised Evelyn by laughing gently. "Don't worry, Evelyn. I promise not to use these pictures against you. When we had reached home, I had helped you take a shower and washed your clothes. As I walked home, before you had woken, or students walking towards their morning classes, I kept thinking how cute and vulnerable you were that night. It was as if something inside you finally opened up”. Caught off guard, Evelyn hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Sarah continued, "Actually, you look so adorable in these videos. Do you mind if I keep them? I promise, it's just for our private memories." Too embarrassed to even say anything, Evelyn stood up and left the coffee shop. Too shocked and shaken to even fully comprehend Sarah had said. Chapter VI Evelyn attempted to avoid Sarah at all costs, like a child she hid behind the curtains of her balcony in hopes that Sarah would not see her. She found a very nice teaching assistant to replace her for a few weeks in class, but eventually, Evelyn couldn't not go back to teaching. Sarah on the other hand, tried to reach out to Evelyn, trying to explain herself and make sure she’s ok. However, a few days before final exams, on the final day of classes, Evelyn had no choice but to resume her teaching. Throughout the lecture, Evelyn kept looking up at Sarah, who for her part pretended to be listening to the lecture, but in reality was planning her next step. When Evelyn finally finished her lecture, and asked whether anyone have questions regarding the final, Sarah raised her; Evelyn made the mistake of calling Sarah before calling anyone else. Sarah, standing up, asked - “Professor Evelyn, history is filled with secrets, can you show everyone your biggest secret?”, as if on queue, Evelyn began sucking her thumb. It was unclear to Evelyn what happened the next few minutes, but she somehow found herself, in the back of Sarahs’ car, wearing only a pull-up and her thumb in her mouth. Chapter VII Like a small child holding her mommy’s hand, Evelyn walked a pace behind Sarah towards the door. As the two reached Sarah’s apartment, the door suddenly opened by a woman, who was slightly older than Sarah, but clearly much younger than Evelyn. The woman introduced herself to Evelyn as though she was talking to a preschooler; offering Evelyn to sit on the floor and play with the plush toys laying around. Next thing Evelyn knew she was seated on the floor, staring up at the two young women, who could easily have been her own daughters, had she decided to get married and have a family. Sarah and her lover explained their plan. Evelyn was to be their baby, and both women would be called "mommy." The shock deepened as Evelyn, still constantly sucking her thumb, struggled to process the information. "I... I don't understand. Why? How?" Evelyn stammered, her voice a mixture of confusion and disbelief. Sarah's lover, whose name remained a mystery, spoke gently, "We've seen you sucking your thumb on the balcony every morning as we walked towards campus. I then saw your videos from the pub, and think the loss of control is simply because of too much control and maybe starting over is what you need. What you seem to want…” Chapter VIII In the quiet darkness of the nursery, Evelyn lay in her toddler bed, surrounded by the soft hues of pastel colors and the comforting presence of plush toys. As she drifted closer to sleep, her mind swirled with a cascade of thoughts and reflections. The weight of the revelation bore down on Evelyn's mind. Years as a professor, yet it took two students, Sarah and her lover, to unravel the depths of her secrets. The dichotomy between her public persona as an educator and the vulnerability she now embraced in the nursery left her contemplative. Evelyn wondered how the carefully constructed walls around her personal life had crumbled in the face of these two determined students. What was it about her habits, her idiosyncrasies, that had been so transparent to them? The balcony, once a sanctuary of solitude, now seemed like an inadvertent stage where her private rituals were unwittingly exposed. In the dim light of the nursery, Evelyn couldn't shake the astonishment that these two women had not only uncovered her secrets but had actively taken steps to provide for her needs, albeit in an unconventional way. The complexity of the situation left her in a state of vulnerability, wrapped in a strange sense of care and intimacy that defied the traditional roles she had known for so long. As sleep finally claimed her, Evelyn's thoughts lingered on the mystery of connection—how these two students had seen beyond the professor and discovered the layers that lay beneath. The nursery, once a symbol of surprise and uncertainty, became a cocoon where Evelyn could rest, suspended between the past and an unforeseen future, her mind echoing with the enigma of newfound connections that transcended the boundaries of academia. Chapter IX When Sarah woke Evelyn up the next day, Evelyn found Sarah's lover making Evelyn's favorite breakfast. Evelyn sat at the table, as a bib was put on her and kids utensils (fork only) were provided Sarah's lover gave Evelyn a pre-cut plate and a sippy-cup with OJ. As Evelyn tried to feed herself, but really was being fed by Sarah, Sarah’s lover began to explain their plan… For the next 4 weeks, they'll treat Evelyn at a different age. AAt the end of the 4 weeks Evelyn will decide the desired age; then once a year Evelyn will decide if she wants to grow up, grow down or stay the same. Week 1 - 2 yr old Week 2 - 3 yr old Week 3 - 4 yr old Week 4 - 5 yr old Evelyn agreed, and so after breakfast Lisa took Evelyn to get dressed. As Lisa dressed Evelyn, she explained what life at each age would be like. Evelyn sat motionless as mommy Lisa, dressed her and talked. Explaining that while clothing and toys would change for each age, the use of diapers or pull-ups would not, nor would the ability to inform a grown-up when she had used her diaper. For her final touch, Lisa put a nice big bow , and a pacifier attached to her shirt. About an hour later, Sarah came out of their office and announced they're going on a walk. like a good mother and to Evelyn's surprise Sarah put Evelyn in a stroller. When Evelyn tried to protest, Lisa pushed the pacifier attached to Evelyn’s shirt in her mouth as Sarah pushed her out of the house. After about an hour’s walk, Evelyn was brought back home for a nap and some playtime, before being bathed and put to bed. Her days were suddenly all the same, sometimes their walks would end up in a playground, where Evelyn was expected to play with kids in her “age” group. Slowly, Evelyn was finally feeling happy, there was nothing humiliating or sexual about the behaviors of Lisa and Sarah towards her; they simply wanted to fulfill her unspoken dreams. Chapter X Towards the end of month, Evelyn was already being treated like a 5 year-old who wears pull-ups, something odd happened… Instead of being dressed like a “big kid”, Lisa put her in a diaper. Confused, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why am I dressed like a baby?”, to which Lisa replied “it’s a surprise…”. As breakfast Sarah began feeding Evelyn her breakfast, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why are you and mommy treating me like a baby again?”. Like Lisa, Sarah replied “it’s a surprise…” When breakfast was finished, Sarah put Evelyn in her playpen, and disappeared into the bedrooms. A few minutes later, Lisa and Sarah reappeared with 2 suitcases, Evelyn’s diaper bag. Their mysterious adventure began at the airport, where Evelyn, although having her own seat, spent the entire flight sitting on either Lisa or Sarah's lap. When the three reached their hotel room, Evelyn was put to bed for an early nap; after which she was put in a baby pastel dress, a diaper, and a pacifier clipped to her dress. After dressing themselves and Evelyn, the three women embarked towards an unknown for Evelyn but a clear destination for her mommies. After about a 15-minute stroll, they arrived at a really nice restaurant. To Evelyn's surprise, they were meeting Lisa's parents, who greeted her with the warmth one would reserve for a 2-year-old. The woman, who Lisa called mom, seemed vaguely familiar to Evelyn, though it was clear to her that they were both younger than her. Throughout dinner, the "adults" engaged in conversation, seemingly oblivious to Evelyn's presence. In this adult-oriented restaurant, one without a kids menu, Sarah and Lisa had come prepared, bringing baby food and a bottle for Evelyn. As the adults waited for their dessert, Lisa’s mom, who by now Evelyn had learned was named Tina, took Evelyn to sit on her lap. Acting fussy, Tina took Evelyn's clipped pacifier and inserted it into Evelyn’s mouth; as she recollected how the roles have changed. According to her story, Tina and Evelyn not only went to the same college. In fact, Evelyn was best friend’s with Tina’s big sister; and while never a part of the sorority, she often had the chance to haze Tina – forcing her to suck her thumb or a pacifier. Oftentimes Evely had a pacifier waiting for when Tina showed up with her “older sister”. She had finished the story with “oh how the tables have turned”... The next day, they went to another restaurant, this one more "child-friendly". This time meeting not only Sarah’s parents, also her slightly older sister and 2-year-old nephew, as well as Sarah’s 10-year-old brother. From the moment they arrived at lunch, it became clear to Evelyn she was the “baby” of the group. Her new “nephew” was wearing pull-ups, not diapers and was no longer using a pacifier during the day; while the 10-year-old was clearly treated much more as an adult as she has in the past month. As the adults waited for their food something inexplicable happened to Evelyn. She found herself lying on her aunty’s lap, being breastfed as if she were nothing more than an infant. By the time food arrived, Evelyn was already back in her stroller, sucking her pacifier and watching baby-ish videos on her mommy’s iPad. As the video played inches from her face, Evelyn had an internal conflict. On the one hand, she was enjoying the idea of being treated as she was. Having her deepest secrets and darkest secrets, even ones she didn’t understand how her mommies knew of, fulfilled. On the other hand, she understood that if she stays this way any longer she’ll never be an adult again. Even now, she wasn’t sure if she was still potty trained or not. Chapter XI Coming back to reality, Sarah, Lisa and Evelyn understood that they’d be better off financially if Professor Evelyn would go back to teaching. However, having your “mommy” walk you to class as you suck on a pacifier or thumb decreases your authoritarianism in the classroom. Worse off was “Professor Evelyn” when she’d mess herself, and begin to cry while giving a lecture on the timeline of events the class will cover during her third class. It had reached a point so bad that Evelyn’s boss called her into her office. Arriving with her two mommies, and sucking her pacifier, Evelyn arrived at her boss's office. As Evelyn sat on Sarah's lap, the dean listened to Lisa as she explained the state of Evelyn. Instead of firing Evelyn, the dean provided an unique proposal…. Evelyn would continue to receive her pay, but she would no longer be required to teach. In return, the dean requested that they collaborate on writing academic papers that explored Evelyn's regression and the process of her re-aging, with the goal of returning to a 5-year-old state by the time Sarah graduated in three years. Lisa and Sarah agreed, with the condition of legally declaring Evelyn as a child; which the dean was more than happy to help with. And so… Evelyn was declared a 2-year-old, Sarah became a psychology major and Lisa a childhood education major, both trying to reteach the ever so resistant Evelyn to slowly grow-up.

Does anyone wanna rp this beautiful story with me (looks like some little darling threw a tantrum when she saw her husband was cheating on her)

Loved this extra long chapter. I had actually thought about involving CPS but thought Officer Riley would make a better attempt to discover who he is and where he belongs. In truth you are actually more correct. The officer would try and as soon as possible transfer responsibility for Zack to someone else, namely CPS. Now given time and a potential leade they would rather find family to release the child to than CPS. That would most likely be the best for the child. Still her responsibility is on the streets and not babysitting so CPS is normally contacted immediately. For Zack this might actually be a good thing. He might have an opportunity to escape the system and once again be on the run. Certainly his chances of escape are far greater in the care of a foster family than they would be in police custody. I am already patiently awaiting the next chapter.

In my experience, they are totally different worlds. I worked as a PM in construction management/engineering for 6 years while working on my master's part-time. If I had to stay in the hospital during that time, I could almost guarantee, that half the office would have visited me.

2 Once she got home, Riley put her backpack down in her corner and pulled out everything she had bought at the supermarket. After that, she took them to her room and slammed them inside the closet, to hide them better she decided to throw some of her clothes on it. This was fine for the time being; Mom and Dad rarely came into her room and rarely went to look inside her closet. She ate the last slice of margherita pizza left inside the oven. It tasted terrible, but she didn't care so much as long as it satiated her a little. When the impromptu lunch was finished, Riley put her plate and glass back in the kitchen sink and rinsed them quickly, then set them to drip in the cabinet above the sink, just as her father had taught her, who, in turn, had taught her mother. She always did her homework in the kitchen. Usually she would have done them in her room in absolute peace, but being home alone and having hidden in those four walls her diapers, she could not afford to fail in her school duties. "Business before pleasure," her parents often reiterated to her. Literature was one of the boring subjects she found interesting, especially when it came to writing a short text trying to take a cue from a story written by a famous author. This time, she had to write a short text where the main character thought about a long series of concerns regarding his future. Riley did not have to reread the text from which that exercise originated; she already had in mind what she had to write and set about doing it. It took her ten minutes, then she went on to do the homework for the other subjects. At five in the afternoon, Riley finished the last exercise in math, the subject she hated most in the world. She closed all the books she had on the table, stowed all the pens and pencils scattered in her pencil case, and put them back in the bookcase that preceded the threshold to enter the kitchen. Finally free! She ran to her room, nearly tripping, and closed the door behind her. She approached the closet, every fiber in her body was in trepidation, and her hands wasted no time in opening the doors and throwing onto the floor the clothes she had used hours earlier to hide her loot. She still couldn't believe it, she had actually taken them and they were in her room, waiting to be used. She took the package, the wipes and the cream; with clumsy movements she laid them on the floor and admired them as if she were looking at a treasure made of gold and precious jewels. "What am I waiting for?" she asked herself and opened the package of diapers. She took one out and opened it. She studied it for a moment. Delicate, soft and very stretchy. Perhaps too stretchy for what she had expected, obviously it was a garment that had to fit on a multitude of different sized babies. She would have no problem wearing it, she reflected, since these diapers were the largest size she had found on that shelf. It would have to fit. She placed the diaper on the floor. Before sitting on it, she pulled down her panties and underwear. She took a damp washcloth and gave it a wipe down there, then applied moisturizer. She sat on it-as the lady at the super market had told her-and pulled the front over her belly. She was succeeding, the diaper fit, everything was running smoothly, and it was too early to sing victory right away. She attached the left and right ribbons, the diaper was attached to her body. Riley let out a long sigh. Was she dreaming? Impossible, she could feel her skin telling her, "Hey Riley, you're wearing a diaper!" She wanted to really answer, but her mouth was unable to move. She was living the dream. She stood up, the diaper remained there firmly in its position. It's perfect! An idea came to her: her panties were the diaper she was wearing. She took off her shoes (which she had forgotten she still had on), then slipped off her pants and kicked them onto the bed. Her panties fell onto the soles of her feet, the final step was near. She removed her feet from both ends, picked up her pants and put them back on. She looked at herself in the mirror. There she was: Riley, a normal eleven-year-old girl. The little girl looked down at her bottom, the flat padding of her diaper suggesting that she was wearing one and not normal underwear. She opted to change them for jeans, they turned out to be a better choice, her bottom had taken on its normal shape. Within minutes, Riley tidied up her room. The package safely inside the closet with the wipes and lotion; the underpants and panties in the dirty laundry basket in the bathroom and the washcloth tossed in the basket, again, in the bathroom. Everything was clean and tidy as if she had never been there at any time of the day. Mom and Dad would never suspect. At that moment, the sound of the lock came straight to her ears, then the creak of the door led her from the stairs. "I'm home!" announced Helen, her mother, in a tired voice. "Riley?" "I'm here, Mom." Helen looked at her daughter at the top of the stairs and a reassuring smile formed on her face. "Are you all right?" Riley nodded, "Everything's fine. You?" "Tired" she replied, hanging up her jacket. "Done all your homework?" "All of them." "Great," her mother commented happily. "Now I'll start making dinner. Pasta tonight!" — Greg returned at seven o'clock in the evening. Like his wife, she was wiped out from the endless hours at the office, each day the load was getting heavier and heavier, and keeping up with the various deadlines was beginning to become untenable. Seeing his wife's muse-like face and his little girl again lifted his spirits. "Good evening!" Greg entered the kitchen and curtsied. Riley and her mother greeted him with excitement and enthusiasm. Especially Mom, who kissed him fleetingly so as not to lose focus on preparing dinner. To her, however, she gave her a big hug. The pasta was delicious. Mom had been good at cooking it, and each forkful of spaghetti was a one-way ticket to food heaven. Riley cleaned the plate twice. "Gee, Riley!" surprised Helen. "You were really hungry!" The little girl nodded, smiling. "I'll join in!" added Greg, then swallowed a rolled forkful of spaghetti. Helen and Riley laughed. Dinner continued smoothly. Greg and Helen talked about their days, one more messy than the other, and Riley sat listening to them trying to follow the river of their words. She imagined a long stream of water heading toward a waterfall. Riley did not understand why her imagination was making her see this. What was her head trying to say? Then she felt the stimulus down there, the first of the day, that said softly to her, "Pee!" Oh no... not now! Riley remained composed and calm, she was good at not showing her emotions and passing for a different emotional state than she really felt. Peeing at the dinner table? In front of her parents unaware that she was wearing a diaper? What if she wet her jeans? No, that's too risky! She could get up and go to the bathroom, however, she would have to pay attention to the loudness of the diaper tapes. Mom and Dad would surely have heard the tear. She had no other choice, so she let go. The warm pee all over her as if she had dived into the pool, in less than a few moments the absorbent layer of the diaper absorbed it all inexorably. She felt only an uncomfortable damp sensation. All in all, she liked it. Mom and Dad continued with their talk, never stopping for a glass of wine. At one point, Helen stopped and sniffed the air. Seeing her, Riley did likewise; there was a strange, intense smell. "But where is this smell coming from?" she asked suddenly as she looked around. Greg also sniffed and looked around. "What kind of stench is that?" Riley imitated their movements and behaviors. Now they catch me... Now they catch me... Now they're going to catch me.... MOM AND DAD ARE GOING TO CATCH ME! Riley got up from her seat and with slow, silent steps approached the kitchen exit. But her mother's voice planted her there just a few steps from the door. It was over. "Riley, would you come here for a second?" In a barely audible voice, the little girl said, "Uh-oh." — Helen was puzzled at the sight of the undergarment her daughter was wearing. She turned her gaze to her husband who, like her, had no idea what was going on. With the chandelier light pointed at her, Riley lay there on the table in the living room with her jeans down. Her swollen and yellowed diaper was partially covered by her pink long-sleeved shirt. The little girl had a sorry expression on her face, but she did nothing to hide it, and she did not feel like crying. She looked in vain for her parents' gaze. Helen lifted the girl's shirt in a slow movement, then felt the diaper. Heavy and definitely at the limit of its absorbent capacity. She brought both hands together to remove the left tape, but stopped when Riley spoke in a submissive voice, "Mom... I have everything... in my room." Helen pulled her hand away from the child's waist. "What, honey?" "It's all in my room." Greg went and returned, and in his hands was the opened package of diapers with only one diaper missing. The two adults realized she hadn't had it long. Helen then grabbed her by the arms and sat her down. She gave her a stern look. "We would like an explanation, young lady," her father spoke in a firm voice. Riley sighed defeatedly. "Yesterday, I went to the supermarket to get a small bottle of water. As I was looking for the checkouts, I came across the shelves of products for small children... I went back there today and got all this." Greg looked at Helen, then she took the floor, "Why did you buy diapers?" Riley did not answer. "Riley, answer your mother," her father urged her. "I wanted to... wear them... I wanted to try them on," her voice was about to break into tears. Before bringing her hands to her face to hide it, she concluded, "I just wanted to wear them." Silence. "Wait here, we'll be right back," his mother said, walking away with Greg in tow. — Sheltered in the garage, Greg watched Helen pacing back and forth, intent on finding a foothold in that unpleasant, constantly falling situation. He, too, was as confused as his consort, but he did not let panic drive him. He pondered for a long time, then asked her, "What are you going to do?" Helen replied tartly, "I don't know Greg!" "It doesn't look like anything scary to me. It's better than seeing her with drugs in her hand." Helen gasped impatiently. "Gregory, for God's sake, what are you saying?" "I'm saying it's nothing scary. It's just ... diapers." "Just diapers?" she exclaimed exhaustedly. "Just diapers" he replied uncertainly. "But it's not the end of the world, Helen." "You think if I let her wear them, she'll be okay?" "That might be a good idea," Greg replied sympathetically. "Let's see how the situation develops and-" "And?" "And we'll decide later what to do," he concluded. "Now, how about we worry about her dirty diaper?" Helen watched the door and nodded conflicted. "I'll need some help changing her, I'm pretty rusty, you know." "All right, now let's get back to her, please." — "Wipe," Helen said, and Greg handed it to her. After that she rubbed it around Riley's private regions, who was enjoying the moment. Once thoroughly cleaned, Helen lifted her bottom, removed her soiled diaper and ordered her trusty colleague a clean diaper. Her husband slipped it off the package and started playing with Riley as when she was a child. As the two of them played, and with a decisive move, Helen stole the diaper from her husband's hands, opened it and tucked it under her daughter's bottom. In a commanding voice, she announced, "Cream?" Greg handed it to her. In no time, Helen slathered it on her and closed her diaper. The magical moment ended in that instant of silence. "Now off to bed, young lady! We'll talk about this tomorrow, okay?" her mother told her in a loving voice. "Okay," and the little girl ran toward the stairs. "Mom? Dad?" "Yes, honey?" her father asked. Riley opened her mouth to speak, but then had second thoughts, "Nothing, goodnight."

🙂 Good to see another chapter on here!

Sorry but I did not read anything that they were lesbians only good friends with a kink about spankings. This story is really great. Your writing makes it twice as good to read. I was happy to read this and say I can't wait for an upgrade. 🙂

Chapter 9: Lila Gets an Older Sister (Part 1) Two-year-old Lila happily wakes up in her crib. Since the day that she first re-experienced her birth, it has been two years since the day that she was “born” (or reborn, since she used the magic diaper to travel back to the very moment of her birth). Two years and one month technically, since she spent an entire extra month being less than a day old. Since Lila has been (re)born, she has made many wishes with the magic diaper that she always wore. A lot of them had to do with wearing different outfits, all the bottles of milk that she wanted, turning various babysitters into babies her age, excessively wetting the bed, causing peeruptions in her mother’s face (most of the time, it was on Jolene, her favorite babysitter), having full control in all of dreams, remodeling her room to whatever she wanted, regressing younger on certain days that she felt more and more like a baby, and many other fun ideas. At this point, a faint glowing aura emanated all around Lila. From her continued use of the magic diaper, it magically altered her DNA. While Lila had the appearance of a human, it was clear that her form was a little more advanced than that. She was a magical girl that always got her wishes granted thanks to the magic diapers that she wore. Lila happily sighed when she noticed that her Pampers Size 3 diaper was once again soaked. From one of her past wishes, she simply waved her hands over her soaked magic diaper, and she was magically changed. She smiled and touched her diaper again, causing her bladder to fill up and empty out of control. She touched the back side of her back, and a pair of wings sprouted out of her back. She flew out of her crib, giggling with delight. I gotta love all of the past wishes that I have made! Some of them have permanent effects, like this! She touched an empty bottle in her crib, and it instantly refilled with her mother’s delicious breast milk. She reached in the air and her pacifier automatically appeared in her hand. She rapidly sucked on it, like a cold popsicle that she was trying to thaw. She touched her back again and her wings vanished. She teleported back in her crib and laid in her yellow footed sleeper, happily sucking away on her pacie. The mother walks in and glances at the crib so see if her darling daughter was awake. Sure enough, she was. Lila was laying there, with a bright smile on her face. She lifted Lila out of the crib and placed her on the changing table. “Lila,” she told her. “It’s time for another diaper change.” Lila smiled when she heard her mother say that. She loved diaper changes. Especially when her soaked diaper begins to leak. Those changes are the very best. The mother unzipped Lila’s footed sleeper revealing Lila’s wet and soggy diaper. She looked at Lila with a serious look on her face. “Honey, sooner or later, you are going to have to learn how to use the potty. But Lila shook her head. “Nu! I nu use potty!” Cynthia sighed. “You are two years old now, Lila. It is time that you start learning to use the potty. Let mommy know when you have to go potty again, okay?” Lila shook her head. “Nu!” Lila looked down at the soaked diaper that her mother was taking off. Both the diaper and her body was glowing. Mommy is not gonna make me use the potty! I never wanna use the potty! Ever! Oh, how I wish that my mommy would not want me to get potty trained! The bright light surrounding Lila and her diaper flashed and tickled her. It then touched her mother. Cynthia then grinned at Lila. “Honey, I know that you are two years old, but it doesn’t seem like you are anywhere close to wanting to use the potty. And that’s just fine with mommy. You can wear diapers as long as you want, dear. Just let mommy know when you are ready. Okay?” Lila grinned, as her mother cleaned her and put a new magic diaper on her. I’m never gonna be ready! I wanna wear diapers forever! Lila’s day continued as any of her other days did. It was full of fun, toys, and naps. Due to all of the effects of her past wishes, Lila was more magical than her ordinary human self. She could change her clothes anytime she wanted. Make whatever she wanted to eat or drink appear out of nowhere. Instantly fill her diaper at her very command. She could fly in the air and make multiple copies of herself. During her afternoon nap, she laid there staring up before she fell asleep. I love this magic diaper. But do I always have to make wishes? Oh, how I wish that I was as magical as the magic diaper! The bright glow of light tickled her, and she smiled. Her faint glow that emanated from her body became as bright as the magic diaper that she was wearing. She floated up with the aura surrounding her and transformed her room into a royal bedroom. She made a crown appear on her hair and made it night. She then fell asleep. That night, her magic diaper flashed, and Lila could hear a voice coming from it. “Not so fast.” The voice boomed. “Who are you?” Lila said, her voice beginning to tremble. “Who I am is not so much as important as who you are becoming.” the voice boomed. “I granted your every wish, and even let you keep the effects of the wishes. But the wish that you just made is going way too far.” “But…” Lila said, trembling as she peed her diaper in fear. “No buts! I had just one simple mission, and that was to find a child that was unhappy. I found you because your mother was very unhappy with the way she was treating you. And you were also a bedwetter. Finding unhappy children is always my mission. You like it when I grant all your wishes, right?” Lila nodded, afraid to say another word. ”If you like the freedom of wishes, you need to respect the rules. As far as I am concerned, making a wish to possesses as much magic as the magic diaper is going way too far, and as of this day, that wish is strictly forbidden. If you were to make it again, it will not be granted. As another punishment, I will remove all the effects of every past wish that you have made. You will still be two and you will still have the magic diaper. I just want you to make more wishes, instead of relying on all the effects of your old wishes. If you want something, wish for it!” Lila nodded. “Who are you?” Her magic diaper flashed. “Again! That is not important. Who I am is not as important as what my mission is. Search the world for unhappy children. I have them find me and they can be happy again.” Lila grinned. “I member stowwy wit genie an magic lamp! Ow yoo genie?” After Lila asked this, she heard laughter. “Genie? Is that what you’re going to call me? Who I am is not important and really none of your business. All you need to know is the mission that I was given. You were an unhappy child and my mission is to make you happy. Are you happy, Lila?” Lila nodded. “Vewy happy!” “Good. The extension of that mission then is to keep you happy. Are you going to follow the rules? I am not going to grant anymore wishes that break those rules. I only allowed them to test you. And you failed!” Lila gave the magic diaper a cute and innocent looking face. “How I fail?” “Well, the first instance that you failed was when you turned your babysitters into babies. You think that’s a lot of fun, don’t you? It is neither fair nor fun to change them into babies against their will. That is a clear violation of the rules and you will not be doing that anymore. Jenny, Julia, and Jessica are now their normal ages of 18. In fact, I will be honest. I created Julie, Jessica, and Jolene as replacements for Jenny because of the bad wish that you made. You can only turn people into babies if they want to be one.” “Awww!” Lila pouted. “But it’s so much fun to do!” “But how much fun is it going to be if you can’t make any more wishes? You will respect the rules, or I will leave you and find another unhappy child in need of that happiness that I can provide them. So what’s it going to be, Lila?” “Wespect wules!” Lila shouted. “I bweak any otha wules?” “You have broken a few other rules as well. Changing your age is not a violation of the rules. That one is perfectly fine. I also allowed you to be the youngest in place of Camden. But I think convenience wishes are pushing the rules. You want to refill your bottle? Wish for it! Don’t have a loophole where you can refill your bottle by touching it. Don’t make wishes to automatically soak or soil your diaper or wet your crib. I don’t have a problem with your bladder naturally filling up, but let nature take its course instead of replacing nature with magic.” Lila nodded. “Fowwow awl wules!” “Good girl. A couple more things. I noticed how disrespectful you are to your mother. Having me grant your wishes doesn’t give you a license to be rude or disrespectful to her. This includes always wetting your crib, sheets, and clothing and peeing on your mother or babysitter when they’re changing your diaper. Using me to grant all your wishes has made you into a spoiled rotten brat and I won’t stand for it anymore. You are going to be nice to your mother, father, brother, and babysitters or you’re not going to have a magic diaper anymore. Do I make myself clear, Lila dear?” Lila could not bear to lose the magic diaper. It came at the time that she needed it the most and it made her very happy. But the magic diaper was right. It has spoiled her rotten and she took advantage of every moment. All the bedding she made her mother have to wash and all the frustrations that she caused both her and her babysitter. This, she decided, is not going to happen anymore. “Vewy cwear!” she finally shouted. “That’s a good girl. One more thing, and it’s a big one. Your most recent wish was the biggest violation of the rules that you have made up to this point. You wished to have as much magic as the magic diaper you are wearing. To test you, I allowed it, but it will not happen anymore. As I have said already, that wish is now forbidden, and if you even make a wish like that again, I will not only not grant it, but will leave you forever. I will find another unhappy child and for all I know, you may very well be unhappy once again. Is that a promise? Will you promise that you will never make that wish again?” Lila nodded. “Uh huh! But if I unhappy, you come back?” “No. I will not. I only make one visit to each unhappy child I find. If they abuse the rules after I have already warned them, I don’t make a second visit. Believe me, I have left numerous children who are once again unhappy because they did not take heed to my warning. Consider everything that I have spoken to you as a warning. If you need any of the other rules, I can give them to you. You could wish to have the rules or remember every single one. I will grant that wish. Are you going to be a good little girl now? Lila?” Lila smiled and nodded. “I be vewy gud gul! Make mor wishes afta yoo dun?” “Yes. Besides all the rules that you have broken, I need you to be a good girl. In return, I will keep granting your wishes and will keep you happy. I will also be with you as long as you wish. By the way, it was a good wish to have me on every diaper that you wear. Some children lose me after one diaper change. But you knew how to keep me around. To better help you in the future, I must ask you this question. Lila, do you like being tickled?” Lila nodded. “Yeah! I wuv tickle! I tickle easy!” “Good. I will keep tickling you after every wish. I know all the places where you are the most ticklish. I really like you and you are probably one of the best children that I have worked with. Just be nice, okay?” Lila nodded. “Otay!” “I will leave you to your wishes now. Sweet dreams, Lila!” The booming voice stopped, and Lila continued her nap. Lila woke up before her mother even came in to check on her. The memory of the magic diaper talking to her was still fresh in her mind. Wow! That magic diaper is very serious! I was having a lot of fun with it, but there are rules? I will make sure to follow every one! I will be very nice to my mommy and daddy! Also, my brother Camden! My babysitter too! I don’t want to lose this magic diaper…She then thought of the rules again. So many rules! But I don’t know them all, and I’m afraid of breaking them again. Oh, how I wish that I remembered and knew every single rule by heart! The magic diaper tickled her again, and she could almost hear it saying, “As you wish, Lila”. All of a sudden, her mind was flooded with every rule that the magic diaper wanted her to follow. There were a lot of rules, but somehow due to the wish, she could remember every single one. And because of this, she knew what wishes she could make, and which ones were off limits. Wow! I know every rule, and I will be sure to follow every one… Lila, now having full knowledge of the rules that the magic diaper gave her, knew what she was going to wish for next. At least she had a general idea of what she wants next. She also wanted to practice being nice to everyone in her family, and her babysitter. Using the magic diaper was so much fun, but it should not give her a license to be mean and disrespectful to her family or others that cared for her. These thoughts continued to remain in her mind as she continued to think about what she would wish for next. She thought about her whole family and how much each of them loved her. Her mother, who always treated Lila like her little girl. Because of her wish, she became the baby of the family. And with her being two, she really was the baby of the family. Her father always loved to come home and see his beautiful baby girl. He always liked to get special gifts for her. Among her favorite gifts from her daddy were her pacifiers. She had various colors and designs, all reflecting what he knew she would like. And her older brother Camden. He always loved having Lila as his little sister, calling her “Little Lila” every chance he got. She loved that nickname, and she ate up all the attention. But something was missing. Lila had an older brother, but she did not have an older sister. Hmmm…I really love having Camden as my older brother. But can I just have another member in this family? I love my babysitter, but I would love to have an older sister that could babysit me. Oh, how I wish that I could have an older sister who’s older than Camden and old enough to babysit me! Lila grinned, as she knew what would happen next. Her magic diaper flashed and tickled her in her most vulnerable areas, causing her to pee her diaper a little. The pee slowly materialized into wet gels, which she usually squished around when her diaper gets really wet. Meanwhile, an older girl appeared in the house out of nowhere, in a new bedroom that appeared out of nowhere. She was in a very stylish bedroom that a teenage girl would live in. She laid with her legs stretched across the bed with an open textbook and paper. She was doing her AP math homework and was nearly finished. All of a sudden, the door cracked open. It was her mother. “Angela dear,” the mother said, staring down at her daughter. “I see that you’re almost done with that, but could you please do something for me?” Angela looked up at her mother and nodded. She knew that whenever her mother asked for a favor, it usually had to do with her baby sister. She sat up on her bed and stared at her mother with a dutiful smile. “What favor do you have, mom?” Mrs. Watson mouthed the words to her daughter to stand up. “Lila hasn’t woken up from her nap yet. Could you be a dear and get your little sister up? I don’t want to ruin her sleep schedule for tonight.” Angela smiled when she heard that the favor had to do with her baby sister, Lila. She loved her to pieces and was always fun to take care of and babysit every now and then. “Ah,” she smiled. “My little baby sister needs to be woken up for her nap. Sure mom! I’ll go check on her right away!” “That’s my Angie,” she mother said, patting her daughter on the head. Angie nodded and exited her room. She crossed the hallway and entered Lila’s room. There her baby sister laid. She was only two and still sleeping in her crib. Shouldn’t she be too old for that crib and have a toddler bed? But mom said that she will grow out of it when she’s ready. Plus, she told me how she has tried this before. She just kept falling out of bed. At this, she smiled and she approached the crib, looking down on her beautiful baby sister. “Li…la!” she sung in a pleasant, sustained tone. “My sweet little princess. Did you have a good nap?” Lila’s eyes opened and she smiled when she saw the result of her wish looming over her and smiling. From all the flood of memories that filled her mind associated with the wish, she knew her older sister by name. “Annghee!” she shouted. “Ana-lah! I good nap!” Angela laughed when she heard her little sister respond. “Oh, you’re so cute! So you had a good nap then? Angie’s gotta check to see if you went pee pee. Did you go pee pee in your diaper, Lila girl?” Lila remembered the rules from the magic diaper. She wanted to be nice to her older sister that she loved. But all of a sudden, she felt a sharp sensation in her abdomen. And then a strong bowel movement followed. At that point, Lila couldn’t hold it anymore. A strong flow of gushy mass began flowing into her diaper. “Poopy!” she shouted. Angela looked at her little sister with surprise. “Poopy? Wow, you just…” Angela caught a strong whiff of the business that Lila just finished doing in her diaper. “Woo! That’s quite the stink bomb, you little stinker!” She reached down into the crib to tickle Lila. “Tika tika tika tika tika!” she said, tickling Lila all over. Lila squealed and laughed. She then peed her diaper a little more. Her diaper was now very soaked, but not quite ready to leak yet. Angela lifted Lila out of her crib and laid her on the changing table. “Legs up little girl!” she ordered. Lila lifted her legs right on cue. Angela pulled off Lila’s skirt and unsnapped her diaper. She wadded up the messy diaper and began cleaning Lila up. After wiping everything clean, she inspected Lila to find a tiny rash starting to form near her princess place. She took some cream and spread it all over that area. She then powdered the new Pampers Size 3 and her front. She laid her on the new diaper and stretched it over her, fastening the tabs snugly into the landing zone. “All changed, my cute little sister!” Angela told her. Lila smiled as she glanced at the diaper that was snugly fastened just below her belly button. Like every diaper that she has ever been changed with, it was glowing brightly. And with all the rules that she knew, she knew that only she could see the glow, and any other younger child. Angela put Lila’s skirt back on her. Before she left Lila’s room, she grabbed one of her sister’s Size 3 Pampers Cruisers diapers and hid it in her pants. She then called to her mother. “Lila is up and I changed her! Can you go get her?” “Yes dear! I’m coming, Angie!” Angie smiled as she passed her mother in the hallway. She then entered her room and closed the door to finish her homework. Before Angela began to finish her homework, she got out the diaper that she took from her baby sister’s room. She pulled down her pants and panties and unfolded the diaper. She then stretched it and laid it over her panties. She then pulled her pants up, with the diaper covering her inside her panties. Angela smiled, as she felt the soft diaper inside her panties. Having done this for about a month already, she was ready to take this to the next step. At her local pharmacy, she saw some fitted briefs that she had her eye on. When her parents go away for the weekend, she would go and buy them. Afterall, she will be the one babysitting Lila while they’re gone. Angela began to squirm, and then slowly began to pee into the diaper. She felt the warm and moist pee against her body before it turned into a squishy gel. My sister is so lucky! I don’t know why I am starting to like diapers so much. This is so silly… That’s when she thought of the dream. One night about a month ago, Angela had a strange dream and this is what happened. Begin strange dream Angela closed her textbook and put her pajamas on. Having spent so much time on her homework, it was very late. She crawled into her bed, and her eyes became heavy. Then, it happened. Angela’s bladder was full and she began to squirm beneath the sheets. Before she could even get out of bed, her bladder slowly emptied. She soaked her pajamas and then the bedding. As she was doing this, she could feel herself getting smaller and smaller. Then she spoke and realized that her voice was little again. It sounded like she was four. All she could do that point was scream. “MOMMY! I wet the bed!” The door burst open, with the mother sighing. “Again, Angie? This is the fifth time this week that you did this.” Angela’s face filled with tears. “I’m sorry, mommy!” She shouted. “I’m sorry!” The mother shook her head. “Angie…That’s it. I already told you. What did mommy say if you have one more accident?” Angela was trembling as she looked at her mother. She was too afraid to respond. “You know what mommy told you! You had another accident, so that’s it. I’m putting you back in diapers.” A look of frustration and joy filled Angela’s eyes. “But I’m a big girl mommy! And big girls don’t wear…” “Enough dear!” The mother said, as she got out a Pampers Size 4, pulled off the sopping wet underwear, and laid her daughter on the floor. “You wet the bed again, so you lost your big girl privileges.” She got out some baby wipes and began wiping Angela clean. She then powdered the diaper and Angela’s front side. “Put your legs up, honey.” Still in tears, Angela did what she was told. Her mother folded the diaper over her to cover her front side. Then, she fastened both tabs snugly to the landing zone. Angela then wiped her tears, and a look of relief came over her. Being diapered by her mother again felt kind of…nice. The mother looked at Angela sternly. “Mommy’s going to check your diapers every morning. If they’re soggy, you are going to keep wearing them every night until we start having dry nights. Mommy doesn’t want any extra laundry, okay?” Angela nodded. “Okay mommy…” The mother put on some new bedding and tucked her daughter in. She kissed her goodnight again and left her room. Then it happened again. Angela was beginning to flood her diaper. She let out a sigh of relief as the warm pee began to touch her body. End strange dream Upon waking up from that strange dream, Angela found herself in soaked pajamas and bedding. After experiencing this for the next four days in a row, she needed some protection for her new nighttime accidents. Knowing that Lila wore diapers, she started sneaking them into her bedroom and wore them to bed. Every morning from when she started doing this, the diaper was always fully soaked. She finished peeing in one of her baby sister’s diapers and laid down to finish her honor’s math homework. Meanwhile, Lila was downstairs with her mother, enjoying her next feeding time. She latched on to her mother’s exposed breast and was suckling off her right nipple. A flow of warm breast milk began to fill Lila’s mouth. Since she had a mouthful, she gulped it down and smiled. “Milky!” she shouted. The mother smiled as she looked at her darling daughter. “You like that yummy milk?” Lila nodded. “It gud!” She glanced around wondering what her older sister was doing. This milk really is yummy, but what is my older sister up to? Oh, how I wish that I knew what my older sister was doing! She knew not to make a wish being able to read her sister’s mind as that was a violation of the rules and an invasion of her sister’s privacy. The magic diaper gave her a flash and tickle of approval and her wish was granted. Lila closed her eyes and could suddenly see her sister upstairs, laying there and doing her homework. She then saw her sister walk out of her room and into her room again. Where is she going? She then saw her sister grab a diaper and leave her room with it. Why is my sister taking my diapers? This was a question that she wanted to ask the magic diaper, as she didn’t want to break any rules. But in remembering all of her accidents that she had when she was five, she smiled and nodded. Could my older sister be a bedwetter too? Maybe I’ll ask her later… The weekend came and Mr. and Mrs. Watson left Angela in charge of the house and with babysitting Lila. They gave her money to buy food and extra diapers for Lila in case she needed them (Lila was almost out of diapers, due to her sister sneaking them). And since Angela just got her driver’s license, she got to drive a red Chevy Impala which her father got for her. They gave Angela the rules and told Angela to “have fun”. Angela smiled, knowing that she was going to have fun with her favorite little sister. Well, her only little sister. Camden was staying over at a friend’s house for the weekend. The door closed and Angela picked Lila up. She placed her on the couch and she lounged on it with her. “So, my little princess. What do we want to do? Do we want to watch a cartoon? How about some Baby Shark or Cocomelon?” Lila smiled at the idea of watching those videos again. But the curiosity regarding her older sister filled her mind again. Why did she take my diapers? Is she really a bedwetter? Lila couldn’t stop thinking about this, and before her sister could load YouTube, she shook her head. “Nu!” she shouted. She wanted to say “no”, but her speech could only be that of a two-year-old. She knew all of the rules by heart, so she knew what she could do to fix this. I want to speak to my sister like I’m five but I’m still speaking like a two-year-old! Oh, how I wish that I could talk with much better speech! The magic diaper tickled Lila with the flashing light and her wish was granted. “Angela!” Lila shouted. Angela gasped. “Did you just say my name clearly? What happened to ‘Ana-lah’?” Lila’s face blushed. “Um…I’ll tell you later! Don’t play the videos yet! I have an important question to ask you!” Angela grinned. “Wow. For a two-year-old, your vocabulary is very impressive. Can you explain to me why?” Lila sighed. She had to make up something for now, but she would tell her sister later. “Um…I’m very shy! I talk like a baby around everyone ‘cause I’m afraid to speak to them in full sentences…” Angela gasped again. “Why Lila? Just look at you! Speaking in this kind of vocabulary for a two-year-old! You’re a very gifted little girl! You and I share mom’s smart genes.” Lila nodded at her sister with impatience. “Yeah! Now, I have a question!” Angela nodded, as she stroked her little sister’s golden-brown hair. “What does my little princess want to know? Ask me anything!” Lila blushed, and after a few minutes finally blurted out her question. “Angie, are you a bedwetter?” Angela’s face became a shade of pink. She was not prepared for her little sister to ask her this kind of question. “Umm…Lila?” Angela twitched and her bladder began to release. “Why do you think your older sister is a bedwetter?” Angela’s panties became soaked and a small puddle began forming underneath her. That’s when it hit her. Oh no. I forgot to put on one of Lila’s diapers! Lila looked at the accident that was spreading underneath her older sister. “Why?” She giggled. “Because you’re doing it right now!” Angela’s face grew redder and she began to whimper. “I’m sorry!” she told Lila. “I’m very very sorry that you have to see this!” But this time, Lila didn’t laugh. She remembered how important it was to be nice and respectful to her family. She wrapped her arms around her older sister with an understanding look. “It’s okay.” She told her. “Accidents happen.” Angela grimaced. “Yes Lila. But they normally don’t happen to big girls like me! And what do you know about accidents? You wear diapers!” Lila sighed. It was time to tell her older sister the truth. “Let me tell you a secret.” She told her older sister. She leaned over into her sister’s ear and whispered. “I was a bedwetter when I was five!” Angela shook her head and laughed. “Don’t be silly, little Lila. You’re still two!” “Na-ah!” Lila argued. “I wasn’t always like this. I have another secret to tell you, but you must promise not to tell mommy or daddy…” But Angela kept laughing. “You are so so funny. Please cut it out. Let older sis get into something dry.” But Lila shook her head. “Here’s my secret. I am wearing a magic diaper. Oh, how I wish you could see the glow coming from it!” Lila knew that she could confide her secret to an older person, as that wasn’t against the rules. The magic diaper tickled her with the bright glowing light. Angela gasped when she saw the light. “Lila, where is that light coming from?” “From my magic diaper!” she shouted. Angela still couldn’t believe it. “You put a light in your diaper, didn’t you?” She laid Lila on the floor and removed her skirt. “Let me see that light, you little stinker!” She unsnapped the diaper and took it off. She noticed that there was no light inside it. The entire diaper glowed before her very eyes. At this point, Angela was freaking out. “Lila, why is your diaper flashing like this?” Lila sighed. “I already told you. It’s a magic diaper.” Angela gasped, as she re-diapered Lila since the diaper was dry. “Magic…diaper? Okay then. What makes it so magical besides it glowing?” Lila grinned. “I will tell you. But you must tell me why you’re a bedwetter. I will then tell you about the magic diaper and how I got it.” Angela nodded. “Deal. Okay…Where do I begin? You are only two years old so who are you really going to tell? Okay. I know that this is going to sound weird to you, but you’re my smart little sister. Here goes. I had a very weird dream over a month ago where I was finishing my homework and getting my pajamas on. I then got into my bed. After that, I had to pee, like really bad.” Lila nodded. “Then you wet the bed, right?” Angela nodded as her face blushed. “Yes. But what made this dream really weird was that I kept getting younger and younger as I was wetting the bed. I got younger until I was just four years old. At this point, I was freaking out, so I screamed to my mom and told her that I wet the bed. “ Lila gasped. “So you became younger? That’s pretty weird.” Angela sat Lila on her lap. “It gets weirder. Mom comes in looking upset. She told me that it was the fifth time that I wet the bed that week and that was the final straw. She told me that she had to put me back in diapers. So, she cleaned me, powdered me, and then diapered me. And you wanna know what’s weird? I actually kind of liked it.” Lila gasped. “You LIKED it?” Angela blushed again. “Yeah. Very weird, huh? When I woke up from that weird dream, my underwear pajamas, and bedding were all soaked. And this didn’t stop happening after that. After wetting the bed for the next four nights, I desperately needed some protection for my nighttime accidents. So…I snuck some of your diapers into my room so I could wear them. Can I keep doing this? I could…Or I could get some adult diapers that fit me. So yeah. That’s why your older sister is a bedwetter. Now, how did you get that magic diaper and what makes it so magical?” Lila hugged her older sister, which made a few tears come out of her eyes. “It’s okay.” Lila told her again. “I’m just happy to have an older sister like you to talk to.” Lila, who was still sitting in just a pink shirt and diaper, pointed down to her the glowing diaper. “As I have already told you, this is my magic diaper. With this magic diaper that I’m wearing, it can grant me any wish!” Angela gasped. “You’re kidding! ANY…wish?” Lila nodded. “I’ll prove it again. Oh, how I wish that I could have my pacie!” The magic diaper tickled her with a flash of light, and a pacifier appeared in her hand. Angela was taken in shock by what just happened. “The magic diaper just did that?” Lila nodded. “Yup! It will grant my every wish, just as long as I don’t break any rules. Or it will leave me forever…” Angela was still in shock, with so many questions filling her mind about the mysterious diaper that Lila was wearing. “W-where did you get it?” she stammered. “I’ll tell you, but you have to believe me.” Lila told her. “Okay?” Angela nodded. “I have seen you get a wish granted with that thing so I totally believe you. Please tell me!” Lila climbed off of Angela’s left knee and onto her other knee. “I’ll tell you.” Lila said, as she began her story. “Before I was even a little baby, I was just a five-year-old girl getting ready for bed in my house. I was not the youngest, but had a little brother named Camden.” Angela gasped. “But Camden is seven! He’s older than you!” Lila sighed. “Can you let me continue? Yes, he’s older now. But he wasn’t always older than me. I was older than him. I was five and my little brother Camden was only three months old. I was very jealous about all the attention that he was getting. My mommy was not even paying attention to me! Ever since my little brother was born, I started to wet the bed. At first it didn’t happen very often, but it soon started to happen every night. Even now and then, I didn’t wet the bed. But those were very rare nights. That night, my sheets were still dry, and my little brother woke me up. It made me so mad that he always got everything! Every time little Cammie was a little wet, my mommy would always go and change him. And here I was, wetting the bed almost every night!” Tears began to roll down Lila’s eyes. “I’m sorry…” Angela cuddled her little sister and comforted her. “It’s okay. I’m starting to understand now. Continue…” “Anyway,” Lila continued. “My mommy got up and changed Camden. Then she went back to bed. I used to be the baby before Camden was born. I just wanted mommy to pay more attention to me! I had a dream where I really had to pee, so I got up and went to the toilet. I made it! I peed everything into the toilet and then I woke up. My Frozen underwear, pink pajamas, and My Little Pony bedding was soaked! Just like it was almost every night. I got up and woke mommy up. I didn’t want to sleep in wet bed sheets. So, I woke mommy up and she took me to the bathroom. She told me to wait there while she took care of my bedding. I just couldn’t take it! I was just crying my eyes out from this always happening now.” “Aww…” Angela said, snuggling Lila close to her. “Now, how did you find it? Are we close to that?” Lila grinned. “Very close. Anyway, while mommy was taking care of my bedding, I noticed a faint light coming from inside the trash can underneath the sink. “The magic diaper!” Angela gasped. Lila nodded. “Uh-huh. I took off all my wet clothes and opened the door. I found a white plastic sack that you find in those big boxes of diapers. It looked like it was empty, but why was there a light coming from it? Since I wanted to know where the light was coming from, I reached into the white plastic sack and pulled out a diaper. It looked like mommy forgot that she had one diaper left! She forgot to use it on Camden! I put it pack in the trash with the white sack and closed the door to the sink. Mommy came back and we both took a shower, so she made sure that I was nice and clean. Then she gave me new Frozen underwear with yellow pajamas. She took me back to my room and I saw that my bedding was changed with Disney Princesses on them.” Angela grinned. “I see. Do you want to watch a Disney Princess movie now?” Lila shook her head. “I’m not finished. You wanna know how I got it? Anyway, my mommy tucks me into my dry bedding. I am now in my dry pajamas. I waited for mommy to go back to bed for a few minutes. When it got quiet, I snuck out of bed and went back to the bathroom to get the diaper. I opened the door underneath the sink and got the diaper out of the white sack. I then took the diaper back to my room. The diaper was only a Size 1, so it couldn’t fit me. I laid in my bed with the diaper on the floor, trying to think what to do with it. Since it was glowing, I was thinking of using it for a night light. I’m scared of the dark, so I usually sleep with a night light.” Angela playfully jabbed Lila and laughed. “I know that you are. You had a screaming fit when I forgot to turn it on one night.” Lila nodded. “Yeah. I’m still afraid of the dark. But instead of using that diaper for a night light, I decided to get out of bed and hold it. I then thought of my little brother Camden again and how he got everything. How mommy kept ignoring me and always wetting the bed every night. I held the magic diaper in my hand. As hard as I could, I wished that I was the little sister instead of my brother. The magic diaper flashed, then I noticed something weird. It looked like the diaper could now fit me, so I took my pajamas and underwear off. I laid down and I put the diaper on, doing it just the way I remember mommy doing it with Camden. I was sitting there in my baby brother’s diaper and it actually…fits? Then more weird stuff happened. I couldn’t move, so I made another wish. I wished that I could be laying in my bed. I appeared in my bed and more weird stuff happened. My bed started to turn into a crib and then I got so tired that I fell asleep. When I woke up, I was in my crib again. I couldn’t talk ‘cause I was only three months old. The same age as Camden. That means…” “Camden became your age?” Angela gasped. Lila nodded. “Yeah. Mommy came in the room and it felt so good to be babied by her again. Finally! Mommy was paying attention to me! After that, I made many more wishes with the magic diaper. One important wish I made early on was that every diaper that mommy changed me into was a magic diaper. That way, I always had unlimited wishes and could have whatever I wished. I wished for a babysitter, I made fun wishes during my naps, I wished that I was old enough to walk again, then I wished that I could be older and younger. Finally, I wished to be at the moment I was born and decided to stay there. I didn’t make any more wishes to be older. I just grew up from when I was born, making many more wishes with the magic diaper. I became very powerful due to a lot of the effects of the wishes still lasting. I then wished to become as magical as the magic diaper. I found out that was a very bad wish.” Angela gasped. “Why? Are you still that powerful?” Lila shook her head. “No. The magic diaper scolded me like my mommy and daddy and told me I was a bad girl for breaking a lot of rules with the magic diaper. Wishing to be that powerful became a forbidden wish, and I could never make it again. I didn’t know that there were rules to using it but it let me know very quickly.” “It talked to you?” “Yeah. It was a loud voice and it told me every rule that I broke and told me not to do it again. It also told me to be nice to my family. I didn’t want to lose the magic diaper, so I listened. It spoke to me while I was taking my afternoon nap.” Lila smiled. “The one that you woke me up from!” Angela embraced her little sister again. “So, what wishes did you make after that?” Lila grinned. “I wished for an older sister, and you appeared!” Angela shook her head. “How? I’m the oldest, and I have always known you, Lila.” Lila pointed down at the magic diaper. “It’s the magic diaper. It made my wish happen, so it was like you were always here.” Angela looked at her body in disbelief. “So I’m here because of that magic diaper?” Lila nodded. “Yup!” Angela hugged Lila and cried a few more tears. “Well,” Angela said looking at her soaked panties, dress, and the couch. “Now that I know that you have a magic diaper, can you wish me some diapers? I at least want to wear them to bed until I’m dry every night.” Lila nodded. “That’s what I wanted to do anyway. I was going to help you with your bedwetting, but I wanted to know why.” Angela got up from the couch and began to go upstairs. Something stopped her in midstep. “Wait.” She said, facing Lila, her face starting to redden. “How did you find out about me wetting the bed?” Lila looked at her sister and giggled. “Oh, that. I knew that I couldn’t make a wish to read your mind so I wished that I knew what you were doing. It granted my wish by me being able to see you when I close my eyes. I saw you leave your room and enter mine to take one of my diapers. That’s when I guessed that you were a bedwetter. Why else would you need diapers?” She looked at her sister. “Are you getting a shower?” Angela nodded. “Yeah. Gotta get out of these wet clothes. We’ll watch a Disney movie together after I get changed. Oh, and I soaked the couch cushion a little. Can you make a wish to remove that stain?” Lila nodded. “Sure! Oh, how I wish that the couch cushion where my big sister peed it is clean!” The magic diaper tickled Lila with its light and her wish was granted. The couch cushion was not only clean, but it smelled kind of nice. Angela went upstairs to go and freshen up. While Angela was doing this, Lila went up to her older sister’s room and did what she promised. She wished for three mega sized boxes of Pampers that could comfortably fit her sister. Because of the wish, the Pampers were an even bigger size than what could be found in stores. They were Size 12’s and could easily fit Angela. Lila looked at the boxes of diapers and smiled. Three is not too many. I have a feeling that my big sister is going to be in them for a while…Lila then wished for the diapers to be only visible to her and Angela so their mother couldn’t see any of the diapers or the packaging. She finally wished for a large pack of baby wipes, a couple tubes of Aquaphor, and three big containers of baby powder, which she made visible only to her and Angela with another wish. She left her big sister’s room, giggling. It feels so great to help my big sister! Lila toddled back downstairs to the living room, waiting for her sister so they could watch a Disney princess movie. Angela got out of the shower and smiled. She was still flabbergasted at everything that just happened. Her little sister suddenly started talking in complete sentences and disclosed a very big secret to her. She was wearing a magic diaper that could grant her every wish. And after she demonstrated it by wishing for her pacifier, she immediately believed it. She then gasped when she thought of Lila wishing for an older sister. It’s because of Lila that I…exist? The idea felt weird to her, but because of Lila, Angela was born into the world and was the oldest in the Watson family. When she thought of Lila talking in complete sentences again, it all made sense now. From the story that Lila told her, Lila was not really a two-year-old girl. She was a five-year-old in a two-year-old’s body. Her mannerism’s all reflected that. Angela walked into her room with a towel wrapped around her waist. She glanced in her closet and almost had a heart attack. “You wished for three big boxes, Lila?” she shouted. “Thank you, my sweet little princess.” She whispered. Angela knew that it wasn’t bedtime yet, but she had to check out these new Pampers that Lila wished for. Angela opened the big box that contained 80 diapers. There were 4 white sleeves of 20 Pampers each. She opened up the first sleeve and took one out. This was going to be even better than wearing Lila’s little diaper as a pad, since these ones actually fit her. She looked at the box again. “Size 12?” she smirked. “They don’t even make Size 12! The biggest I’ve seen is Size 7…” She glanced around and found the baby wipes, the Aquaphor, and the powder. She didn’t need wipes or Aquaphor, since she just showered and was wearing these diapers for the first time. She laid down like she has seen Lila do so many times during a diaper change. She opened up the diaper, stretched it out, and powdered the inside of it. She laid on top of it and powdered her princess parts. She knew the proper hygiene having done it with Lila so many times. She stretched the diaper over the front of herself and fastened the two large tabs snugly over the landing zone. She put on her bra with a green dress and joyfully skipped down the stairs. But when she got to the living room, she felt a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. “Lila?” Lila got up from the couch and approached her older sister. “Yes, big sister?” Angela pointed up stairs. “Th-those diapers in my room. There are so many of them. If mom sees this, I’m in so much trouble.” Lila giggled. “She won’t see anything! I wished that only we could see it!” Angela stammered. “What about the wipes, the creams, the powder…” Lila shook her head. “Only we can see it. She won’t be able to.” Angela hugged her baby sister. “Oh, thank you, Lila! My magical diaper girl!” she said, as she patted Lila on her diapered bottom. “Wait…Li…la! Does my little princess need a diaper change?” Lila stood up as she began to flood her diaper. “Maybe!” she shouted in a cutesy voice. Angela gave Lila a playful jab. “Maybe! What is that supposed to mean? Here. I’m going to check….” She felt the bottom front of Lila’s diaper and it was very warm. “Ahhhh! You’re peeing it now, aren’t you?” Lila nodded. “I’m so used to it that it just happens. Sometimes when I’m not even thinking about it.” Angela nodded. “Well, let me know when little Lila is done!” A few more second passed and Lila diaper was almost at the point of leaking. “Little Lila is done!” Lila giggled, humoring Angela. “Well, lay down so I can change you!” Angela told her little sister. Lila laid down. Angela cleaned Lila, powdered her and laid her on a new diaper. Lila then gave Angela a funny look. Angela frowned. “What?” Lila grinned. “Are you wearing one?” Angela played dumb. “What are you talking about?” “You know!” Lila told her. “Those diapers that I wished for upstairs. Are you wearing one?” Angela’s face started to redden, and she let go of the diaper she was in the middle of putting on Lila. “What? Me? Nope!” Lila then pulled up her sister’s dress, fully exposing the Size 12 Pamper that she was wearing. “You’re not wearing? Then what’s that? It looks like a diaper to me!” Lila giggled, seeing her older sister in diapers. Angela’s body began to twitch and she began to pee herself in embarrassment. “Y-y-y-yes Lila!” she confessed. “I am wearing one! I know that it is weird, but I kind of like wearing them too!” “And you’re peeing it too!” Lila told her. “I can tell. Your face looks like a tomato. And it's okay if you like wearing them. That's why I wished for so many of them for you. I figured that you might like them." Angela nodded. “You are so right, Lila! I’m glad that I’m wearing it too. We don’t want another accident…” She hugged Lila. “But isn’t this great, Lila? We both get to be diapered girls this weekend!” Lila frowned, still laying on top of her open diaper. “You need to finish changing me!” Angela nodded, and fastened the tabs snugly to the landing zone. She then put Lila’s skirt back on her. Her face then became very serious. “PLEASE don’t tell mom that I am starting to like diapers.” Lila nodded. “She won’t see anything. If I’m hiding them from her, I’m not going to tell her. We’re sisters. We can trust each other with our deepest secrets. Now, can we watch that Disney princess movie now?” Angela nodded as she patted her diapered bottom. “Sure Lila!” Angela prepared two drinks for her and Lila. She got Lila a baby bottle filled with milk and a large glass of orange soda for herself. They both watched Cinderella and Angela chugged her soda, not worrying about having to pee during the whole movie. She felt the now cold squishy gel that was in her slightly soaked diaper. Yup! This weekend is going to be so awesome… Lila looked at her big sister and smiled. She sat in her lap and began to cuddle her. She then wished for her pacifier to appear again and began sucking on it. The bottle that Angela gave her was already empty, so she needed something else to suck on. She contentedly sucked on her pacifier as she enjoyed the Cinderella movie with her older sister. This was a very good wish! I’m very happy that I can have an older sister that can take care of me. Even one that turns out to still need diapers…She quietly giggled when she thought about that. From the rules that the magic diaper gave her, she straightened up. She wanted to be a good girl and really cared about her older sister. When her mother comes home, she will continue to show her kindness to her mother, too. Both Angela and Lila continued to watch Cinderella to the ending, where they lived happily ever after. While the movie was over, the weekend has just begun.

Ill leave this to @~Brian~, but if I had to guess, I'd say it's because insurance pays for them, and they want a recurring doctors order confirming he still needs them. Well, I can tick another box on my list, after ticking the boxes on their list: I have now had a massage while wearing a diaper. I chickened out on going in there and stripping down to just my diaper - this was a new RMT that I had never interacted with before, a middle-aged lady who was very nice and also effective - the massage definitely helped in releasing knots in my back. I know she did a good job because I felt like I'd been in a minor car accident by the end. She reviewed my intake form and asked me some questions about my medical history, but did not ask about the bladder functionality part of it - I take it that has little bearing on an RMT's scope of practice. As to why it's on there, I'm not sure - maybe their chiropractic practice would pay more attention to that, if, say, you were receiving rehab for a car accident injury that had neurological implications. Then, it was time to enter the chamber of relaxation, although I wasn't feeling very relaxed - if I'm being honest, I wanted to flee. I'd committed to myself that I would wear a "real" diaper - not a pull-up or a something tiny and cloth-backed. However, I also wanted a plain diaper, and one that wasn't conspicuous. I went with an Incontrol Essential - a white plastic medium-wight diaper with two tapes on each side. I elected to bring oversized, lightweight gym shorts with me so that I would not have to hang out in just a diaper - I didn't know exactly what the circumstances of the visit would be, and I've really only ever worn that little in front of my wife, so I wasn't looking for an opportunity to traumatize a medical professional, even if they've probably seen worse, or at least "similar" in their careers. She brought me to the room with the table in it, then suggested I get "changed" (ha ha), and get onto the bed and pull the sheet up over myself, and then she left for a moment. I dispensed with my outerwear and put on the shorts, which were in my laptop bag, and then I laid down on the bed faceup and pulled the sheet up to my chest. She knocked, I said come in, and then we made pleasant conversation while she began by massaging my shoulders. She worked her way down to my legs, in the process folding the sheet up until it was just covering my midsection, basically, and then she asked me to roll over, saying "You're mostly here for your back, so I want to concentrate on that." She did the back of my legs quickly, getting up to the tops of my thighs, where she rolled up the legs of my shorts, but, she while she was in "the general area", I didn't feel like it was likely she'd make contact with any part of me that was wrapped in plastic. Then she moved up to my shoulders and massaged them from behind, and I was becoming fairly at-ease and relaxed. However, then, she started working her way down my back, and commenting on the knots she was finding, and working those out, and she asked me about my posture when I work, and then said, "Now, I want to concentrate on your lower back." That raised alarms in me slightly, but it was far too late to do anything about it. I supposed I could have jumped up and just fled... So, she rolled the sheet down until it was mid-butt, and then... yup. She pulled the elastic of my shorts down until it was at the top of my buttocks, essentially. Or maybe I should say Essentially, because at that point, I knew that the waistband of my diaper had to be well above that of the shorts, and sure enough, I felt her working my lower back and the top of my gluteal muscles, through my diaper - I cold actually hear the plastic crinkling under the pressure. My cheeks were glowing red against the paper cover stretched over the ring that I was face down in. She worked my lower back and upper butt, and then she went and got "the thumper" (an energetic massage device) and applied it to my back, lower back, and right down my butt to my thighs, then she pulled the waistband of my shorts back up, rolled the sheet up to my midback, and came around to massage my head. I felt at that point like it might have been perceptibly warmer than the rest of me, and I was concentrating on not reacting - part of me wanted to say "Yeah, listen, this is the first time I've done this in 5 years, and I've never done it in a nappy before, so I apologize if this is awkward... I don't really know the protocol...". But doing that would probably have made it even more awkward. Also, I have no idea why, in my head right now, it would have somehow been better to say "nappy" than "diaper". When she was done, she said "You can get up," so I rolled over onto my back, sat up, and pivoted so that my legs were hanging off the bed. She advised me to be careful standing up, lest I get a head rush and lose my balance, then asked me "How was that?" I told her it had felt great, and that I could tell by the trauma she'd inflicted that my muscles had gotten what was coming to them, and would likely feel better in the coming days, if not immediately after their tenderizing. She said that I should come in more often, and that for this particular complaint (sore back), I should come again in a week or two even if it feels like it's getting better. She was very pleasant and not at all awkward, throughout the whole thing, even though I felt like I was working diligently not to sound flustered. She left the room and closed the door so that I could get changed, at which point I allowed myself to pee - I'd been holding it for most of the treatment. I think I maybe peed a little bit while I was getting undressed - that was it. I met her up by the reception desk and she asked if I wanted to schedule another appointment. I answered truthfully that I had to consult my calendar first, thanked her, paid the receptionist, she gave me the receipt for my insurance company, and I left.

I had cause to revisit my thoughts on this recently when I'd stayed in the same diaper for probably longer than was strictly prudent, and then my wife and I got home and both headed up to the bedroom to get into comfy clothes, and I dropped my jeans and my diaper was shouting "Help Me!". Although to be honest, at that point, you could tell it was pretty wet, anyway. The indicator was somewhat redundant. Still made me a tad self-conscious, but that's the diapered life, isn't it?

I am so excited by the response so far. Here the last chapter I currently have written so there will probably be a delay before I can upload again. But please let me know how you like things, I love feedback and the story is about to get interesting! Enjoy! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Chapter 3 The sunlight finally forced Tara to open her eyes, and the warmth of the covers made her clench her muscles slightly. Only to then release and stretch out to feel the coolness of the rest of the bed. Memories of the last couple of days came back to focus. She suddenly jerked up and reached for her nighttime padding. Dry. “Whew!” Tara let out an audible sigh, returning to normal. She felt a bit sweaty, but with a dry pull-up she bounced up with some newfound energy. Pulling her PJ bottoms off, she relished the air flow as she made her way to the bathroom. As she sat down for her morning pee, she felt relief in more ways than one. “Taraaaaa!!” came the cry from across the hall. Pulling her padding back up, Tara raced out of the bathroom and headed for Brittany’s room. She found the girl sitting on her bed with the obvious indicator that she had not had a dry night. Calming herself down, Tara walked up and sat down next to the smaller girl. “It's alright… “ she said, placing her hand on the 10-year-old’s shoulder. “But… if I have three nights in… in… a row…” the girl sputtered. Tara sympathized with Brittany more than ever; she didn’t even know what three nights wet might mean. After her own outburst yesterday, she just let her work it out and gave her a few minutes. “Look, we are in a weird situation, but how about we just do what we usually do together?” Tara finally asked through a smirk. The tears and sniffles immediately stopped, and two shiny eyes locked to Tara’s. “The Mall!!” they said in unison. Their whole lives, they had been just enough years apart to not have a ton in common. But one thing that stayed the same were trips to the mall, starting with being driven by their mothers. Then, when Tara started driving, it became just the 2 of them on their adventures. While Brittany changed, the older girl went and got a couple of frozen waffles in the toaster and was buttering them when Brittany bounded down the stairs. It was only then that Tara realized she was still only in her nightshirt and the pull-up. Blushing, she said, “Here you go!” and she presented the waffles. Dashing upstairs Tara snagged a new pull-up and went to work, trying to find something that would be better than the shorts from the park. Having packed most of her wardrobe, she quickly found a longer tank top that wouldn’t ride up much. She wanted to find a longer skirt but was having difficulty. Stopping the search, she went and pulled her hair back in the mirror. It was so odd to see herself in only a shirt and a pull-up… but she was on a mission. Back into her clothes pile, she began pulling at a likely candidate when she was jolted by a screech from downstairs. “TARA, hurry up!” was the adolescent cry. Chuckling, she grabbed a skirt and pulled it up while dashing downstairs. “Coming!” she called. Within 5 minutes, both were in the van and down the street. Heeding both their mother’s wishes while Tara drove, Brittany was in the back seat on the passenger side. They talked and planned their trip for a bit until the conversation died away while they jammed to some tunes. Turning up the AC, a cold sensation spread from Tara’s lap. Reaching a stop sign, she looked down and snapped her head back up with wide eyes. She had failed in her attempt to find a suitable skirt. Thinking she had found something that least reached above her knees, she actually had picked a short skirt with two large frills. It wasn’t totally indecent, so it should still cover the slim padding, but right now it had bunched up and her pull up was on full display. Taking a deep breath, she reminded herself that she could just buy something else if she wanted. As they were approaching the mall, Tara resolved to not let this ruin her day; after all, it was unlikely that someone would ever notice anyway. Her fears were immediately taken away by Brittany’s enthusiasm. The girls window-shopped, giggled, and there was never a thought about what they both happened to be wearing. At lunch, they had subs: ice cream for Brittany and an Icee for Tara. After another, rather shorter, blitz of shopping, both girls were ready to head out but decided to stop at a clothing store as they exited the mall. Tossing their pops away, they entered the quiet of the shop, and the younger girl made a beeline to her own section. Keeping an eye on her, Tara also looked around for something that would catch her eye when Brittany called her over. The girl’s eyes were practically glowing at an outfit that was hanging on a rack: red overalls that stopped at the knee and a white shirt underneath. “Really?” she asked, and the girl nodded. “Oh, that is so cute!” came a high voice from behind. An older woman with a manager tag on her shirt came up behind the girls and gave them a big smile. “Would you care to try it on?” she asked Brittany. “Can I?” The girl turned to Tara, and she nodded. Brittany grabbed the outfit and ran to the back of the store, and Tara hustled after, getting there just as Brit got in a stall. Sitting down in front of the door, she let out a deep breath. Making quick work of the change, the girl stepped out and looked adorable in the red outfit. Then the woman came into the back area with another outfit set, only this one was a coverall dress instead of overalls. Before she could say they found the right size, the manager cut in, “I found our biggest size, and I think it will fit you if you would like to match; they are on sale.” Tara looked at Brittany and hesitated until she looked at her. She could tell the girl wanted her to say yes; it wasn’t her style, but she was having a great time, so she nodded. “Thanks so much, Tara!” she said, crushing the older girl in a big hug. Dashing back into the changing area, the manager turned back to Tara. “There is actually one other outfit I think would be perfect for you,” the woman said behind a wide grin. Polite as ever, she just nodded again and watched her bustle off back to the section where Brittany found the first outfit. On the woman’s return to the changing area, Tara’s jaw nearly dropped when she saw what the woman was carrying. A short pink dress with tutu-like flair at the bottom had white leggings with pink hearts on them to match. Practically choking on her response, she froze with how she was going to turn the manager down. “I just bought this one for my own daughter, and you remind me so much of her. It's on clearance, so it's basically a steal and so cute!” she explained. Suddenly, as she stood, Tara became hyper-aware that she was in a department store talking to a manager. Already buying a juvenile outfit, and she was in a pull-up, panic was setting in. Brittany had emerged beaming; it felt like she couldn’t decide what she wanted to do. “Ah… ha… What do you think, Brit?” she asked. Brittany looked at the shocking pink outfit and exclaimed, “Oh, that’s… that is cute!” “It’s settled then,” the manager said, clapping her hands together. The girls were ushered to the counter, and as she swiped her card, then Tara realized how much she must have been given a discount on the outfits as the receipt was handed over. “Thank you for helping us out,” she squeaked out. The manager smiled and said , “Oh, not to worry, I know how tricky working around padding is with my girls.” Blushing beat red and rushing out with Brittany in tow, she did not stop until they got outside, breathing hard. Was she wearing a sign? How was it that she was incapable of hiding the fact that she was wearing pull-ups?! Looking at Brittany, the girl just reached around and hugged her close. She finally calmed with the tiny embrace, and her breathing slowed. They walked arm in arm to the van. “Let’s get home!”, Tara declared with a forced laugh. Pulling onto the highway, Tara saw nothing but red lights, and no car was moving after they got about a mile down the road. First 5, then 10, then 25 minutes went by, and they had only moved a few car lengths. The pressing need to go to the bathroom was growing, and there was no end in sight. Flipping the van into park she looked on her phone to discover that an accident with multiple injuries was the cause, and it wasn’t clearing anytime soon. Looking back at her little friend, she could tell that Brittany was also fidgeting and needing to go. Cramping started to settle in, Tara could feel herself beginning to sweat, and her prospects looked dim. About 10 minutes later, she noticed that Brittany had stopped twitching and appeared to be calmer. She must have wet herself, and she was staying quiet to avoid talking about it, she understood that. Turning the radio up a bit, Tara had a thought strike her. If they both had wet themselves, and really the traffic was to blame., maybe, she could just convince Brittany that they could forget this one. “Yeah, I mean, I am only in them to be nice to Brittany anyway,” she thought to herself. Shifting her left leg over while flipping back into gear, the van inched forward while she tried to let herself use the padding between her legs. It was trickier than she thought, pushing didn’t work. Deep breathing, flexing her pelvis, and pushing herself up off the seat did not help either. Finally, she just tried to ‘let go’ and lean into the urge, and it began building. Her mind raced; it was working. She was about to wet herself on purpose; was this really the right choice? Why was she doing this again? Too late, a small warmth started to grow as the pull-up started to fill. Her breath slowed, and as the traffic moved a bit quicker, the flow continued, only to suddenly taper off. She still had to go, but that had taken the edge off, and she relaxed back into the driver seat. It was an odd feeling to have this warmth, or even heat, between her legs. Then, when she tried to press her legs together a bit, the swollen padding prevented them from coming close together. Trying to push the sensations away, she focused on the road and traffic, hoping that traffic would lighten up soon. It was another hour before they passed the accident; traffic had freed up and they were still a half-hour away, and the pressure was building once again. After all, she hadn’t finished going the first time, and Tara didn’t really think too much about it because she was confident she could make it. But a couple of sharp cramps made her think twice about holding things out for even a few more minutes. So, repeating the process from before, she decided to just let out a little bit, and just a minute later, a small trickle began. This was a good idea; take the edge off. “How much longer?” Brittany injected as they pulled up to a light. Trying to ignore her to stop what she was doing, Tara responded, “Ah… About 15-20 minutes. Why?” “I don’t think I can hold it much longer,” the girl answered. “Well you… Wait, you haven’t already… ?” She let the sentence hang there. “No, not yet,” Brit stated. Losing control a burst of pee soaked into the diaper as her bladder gave away fully. She had just wet her pull-up twice, and Brittany was still dry! The feeling of warmth was rapidly spreading, signaling that the padding had reached its limit. Trying to keep a straight face Tara had to think fast, but the only thought that came to mind was to get Brit to use her pull-up. “I.. ah… have to go too. Let’s just cheat this one time,” she suggested and then added, “I mean, with the traffic, it makes sense that we just call a do-over.” “Well, once Mom extended a rule time because I had an accident right before bed and she wanted to make sure I would stay dry,” Brit explained. “Yes! I mean, yeah. Let’s just push things back a day, and that means we just wear them until Monday morning,” Tara concluded. Looking in the back, she saw that Brittany’s face had glazed over, and she heard a slight sigh of relief. She also sighed, but of course, she had already gone. They pulled into the driveway a bit later, and Tara looked around at Brittany and asked, “You good?” The girl nodded and pushed the van door open. Unbuckling her own seat belt and pushing the door open, Tara hopped down and felt the pull-up weigh down on her hips. It was clearly sagging quite low, and she looked back to see two small spots where the pee had leaked on the seat. “Whoa!” Brittany exclaimed at seeing her older friend in this state. Feeling heat in her cheeks, Tara started a walk or waddle inside. “I guess that Icee was a mistake, huh?” The 10-year-old giggled and nodded. “Yeah, the only time I have ever leaked was when I had two accidents.” Tara remained silent as she got into the house and climbed the stairs to her bathroom. Cleaning herself up and disposing of the pull-up she sat on the toilet to be absolutely sure. She was, evidently, already finished. With Brittany downstairs, Tara scurried over, grabbed another pull-up and dashed back to her room. Stepping into the garment, she sat on the bed and took a breath. How could so much have happened in such a short amount of time? She was smarter than this; she wasn’t going to let this continue. Time to work through the facts. Fact one: she had to continue to follow the rules. Brittany was counting on her, and if she changed her mind now, it could damage their friendship; they were practically sisters. Fact two: she only had one true accident. She ‘faked’ the first to help Brittany; actually wet the bed and then chose to wet her pull-up due to a lack of options on a crowded highway. Fact three: she only needed to stay dry for one night. It would take two nights and 1 day to get back to normal. She could do that; she would. Standing, she took a look in the mirror and finally noticed the wet stain on the skirt she wore. Groaning, Tara just called it the wash of the day and decided to take a shower. The rest of the night went by rather dully after the ‘excitement’ of the last couple of days. But Tara was relishing the boredom and kept going over the rules, the facts in her head like a mantra. She wanted to get back to normal, and she only needed to stay dry for two nights and a day or risk moving up to the third rule. She did not want to be in pull-ups at all, let alone school. There were outs, staying dry for 3 nights and/or days, but things were starting to spiral, and everything was different now. Saying their goodnights, Tara climbed into bed in only her PJ top and the pull-up. It felt better to not wear bottoms, and despite everything that had happened, she was extremely comfortable. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Eyes snapping open Tara was rudely awakened with an urge to pee. Quick as a flash, she was up and out of bed. Dashing to the bathroom, she sat down, and the flow started. Sighing heavily, she looked down and confirmed that the pull-up was dry. Happy about waking up to the urge to pee was far better than waking up in a wet pull-up. It was a little early, so she went back to bed and played on her phone until she heard Brittany get up and go to the bathroom. Once the two met down in the kitchen, the two were both in good spirits with dry nights. They both congratulated each other and decided to have a PJ day before school tomorrow. Later that night, Tara and Brittany were 7 episodes into one of their favorite series when the younger girl spoke up. “So, we don’t have to wear pull-ups after tonight, right?” she asked. “Well, what is rule… 1A?” Tara asked. “A single day-time accident will result in a day-ime pull-up for 1 day and 1 night,” Brittany recited. “Well, we passed that one on Friday. So how about 1B?” she responded. Again, Brittany had it memorized: “A single night-time accident will result in day-time pull-ups for 2 days and night-time pull-ups for 2 nights.” “Ok, so we are both on the last night of that. One day late,” Tara said with a wink. Brittany smiled at the slight bending of the rules but then went on, “I’m happy that we are doing this together.” Tara smiled back and realized that this was all she needed to keep going. Just then, her phone chimed, and her mom’s face was on the screen. They spent the next hour talking to their mothers, but neither girl mentioned particular events in the last couple of days. Leaving Brittany to finish up talking to her mom, she went upstairs and laid out her clothes for the next day. After deciding on a dress, Tara was excited to get back to wearing her own underwear. Returning her phone to her, Brittany said good night to Tara, also giving her the thicker pull up for the night. Tara thanked her and gave her a big hug. In bed, with the pull-up in place, Tara felt calm and was glad that she had taken the leap to follow the rules with her best friend. It had brought them closer than they had been; this was going to be an interesting couple of months. Rolling over, Tara was asleep within minutes.

Part 38 “I’m sorry for having multiple accidents in my diapers, and for acting, umm, like an immature little girl all day long.” Cassidy didn’t quite make it through the embarrassing apology without faltering a little bit. Mostly because it was quite the mouthful, and it took her a moment to think of the second half after getting past the first. Of course, Audrey had a way to make things worse. She pulled out her phone and trained it on the diapered girl buckled into the back seat. “Good. Now say it for the camera, and we’ll be done.” “But-” “Cassie. Do you want to leave, or do you want to sit in the hot car for another hour?” The car was pretty warm after sitting in the sun all day. Cassidy had been thoroughly distracted by the dirty diapers followed by Audrey’s cleavage and subsequent demand for an apology. Now that her sister pointed out the heat, however, Cassidy felt it more than before. The open door provided some ventilation, but the AC would be much better. Still, she had to try one more time. As close as they were to getting on the road, a video like that would be so incriminating than the picture Audrey had just taken. “Audrey, can’t we just go? I don’t want-” “Cassidy.” It was the first time Audrey had used her full name in hours, and it was surprisingly effective at getting her attention. “Be a big girl for once, okay? Just say it. Now, please.” Audrey was her younger sister. Although clearly age wasn’t the only factor, considering who else had bossed Cassidy around today. This situation was very much the same, where getting talked down to made her feel pressured to do as she was told in order to avoid looking worse. Even if she had just been thinking about how it was a terrible idea to offer up this kind of ammo to her sister. Blushing darker than before, Cassidy muttered the full apology. That wasn’t good enough for Audrey. “Speak clearly, Cassie,” she said, “Now, did you have something to say?” Clutching her chest more tightly than before, both because she was feeling particularly exposed and vulnerable when on camera, as well as to make sure that her boobs were completely concealed, Cassidy said more audibly, ““I’m sorry for having multiple accidents in my diapers, and for acting like an immature little girl all day long.” Audrey let the silence linger for a few seconds, to be sure that she caught the end of the apology on video. The added bonus was the way Cassidy averted her gaze afterwards, making her look a lot more shy and awkward than she normally was. With another little smirk, Audrey stopped the recording. “Good job, Cassie. Now, sit back there and think about what you could have done differently today.” With that, she gently closed the back door and got into the driver’s seat. The drive back felt a lot longer than the initial trip to the faire. It was just under thirty minutes, but each of those minutes felt like an eternity when naked save for dirty diapers. The mess itself was bad enough, and that was before dealing with the fact that Audrey’s little sedan was shorter than a lot of other vehicles. While most of those drivers and passengers would be focused on the road, that didn’t stop Cassidy from constantly worrying about her exposure. Her arms never left her breasts, and she just had to accept that anyone might see her underwear situation due to how she couldn’t cover everything. Better to aim for modesty, even if diapers were mortifying in their own way. She was briefly tempted to ask Audrey to stop somewhere. While their parents wouldn’t be home yet, that didn’t protect Cassidy from people she and her family knew from potentially seeing her as they got closer to the house. Every stop sign and red light would be a risk. The problem was, Cassidy was nearly naked. That meant Audrey would be going in alone, and she still had Cassidy’s wallet. Getting her sister to pay her back for all the renaissance faire purchases was already going to be like pulling teeth, and another shopping spree would just compile to that task on the horizon. Plus Cassidy was still quite motivated to simply get home and shower. That was the quickest way to get things back to normal; she’d have to deal with the potential blackmail and minor financial crisis later. Cassidy was so caught up in her own thoughts and overall discomfort that she wasn’t paying much attention to the drive. It wasn’t until they were getting off the highway at a less familiar exit that she glanced around in curiosity. She didn’t say anything for another few minutes, as it easily could have been a detour that Audrey was taking to avoid traffic that Cassidy hadn’t seen. They also hadn’t said a word to each other all drive, as Audrey had been content listening to her music as she chauffeused Cassidy home. When they turned into a neighborhood that definitely wasn’t a shortcut back to theirs, however, Cassidy finally piped up. “Umm, Audrey? Where are you going?” “We just have a quick stop to make,” Audrey said, “Relax, sis.” “Yeah, but-” “We’ve talked about this. You need to stop freaking out over nothing, remember? It’s not an attractive trait to have!” Cassidy fell quiet again. It’s not like she could do anything to prevent Audrey from taking the unexpected detour. Her sister was the one driving, and Cassidy was the one in the back seat and merely along for the ride. A couple minutes later, they were pulling into the driveway of someone else’s house. That was enough to make Cassidy pipe up for a second time. “Audrey!” “Cassie!” Audrey replied, in a mockingly shrill tone. She turned off the ignition and got out of the car without any hesitation. Then, to Cassidy’s surprise, Audrey came over and opened the back door. “You’re coming, too. Let’s go.” Cassidy’s eyes were already a little wide from how the car door was no longer hiding her from a portion of the neighborhood they were in. But actually getting out as she was? Absolutely not. Immediately shaking her head, Cassidy said, “No. I’m not wearing anything!” “And you don’t have anything to hide,” Audrey rolled her eyes, “Believe it or not, sis, I’m trying to help you. Our dad came home early for something. So do you still want to go there, or would you rather stop by my friend’s place first?” Was ‘neither’ an option? As helpful as Audrey was claiming that she was trying to be, Cassidy couldn’t help but notice that she hadn’t mentioned the latest complication until she absolutely had to. If Cassidy had known earlier, maybe she would have actually pushed for a stop along the way. Ignoring the jab about her smaller chest, Cassidy asked, “What friend?” “Elena,” Audrey said, without missing a beat, “And she used to babysit, by the way. Your diapers won’t be a big deal.” Cassidy somewhat recognized the name, but she hadn’t spent much time with Audrey’s friends when they had both been in high school. Also, changing diapers as a babysitter wasn’t quite the same as seeing a girl Cassidy’s age in them. As badly as she wanted to change, the thought of getting out of the car and letting someone else see her like this was paralyzing. Wasn’t there another option? ------------------------ Check out my website: www.ladyluciastories.com And my SubscribeStar: https://subscribestar.adult/lady-lucia

Not needed since I'm the only one that needs to know. They don't bother me though.

For somebody who people accuse of being an attention whore- she is does a great job getting their panties in twist. People making those type of disgusting comments should be embarrassed for yourself. I don't think there is anything diaper-related to in the picture, and it's become an outlet for people to behave like immature kids who need a time-out.

Few things show the demographics of DD like a topic like this. Guys, if you want to disagree with science and evidence then be my guest, there is unfortunately nothing I can do to make you see reason. But some of the posts here are crossing a line. Making disparaging comments about mental health issues and neurodivergencies does nothing but make you look bad. She's a young woman who believes in something and is out there trying to make a difference. You don't have to agree but you do have to follow the rules here (ie. "don't be a dick.")

Hey there !!! You can't even start to imagine how happy I was to see the topic was updated a few days ago (considering I'm dumb enough to miss some chapters even by checking every couple months, I was left with Joyce finding about Sheila). Reading about Emily and Joyce is always a treat and the last developments promise some fun moments with them learning to open about their interests with others. I've finished reading this morning and I'm still excited about it ! Thanks again for sharing ! Cheers!!

I think it depends on the writers dimension, I have read stories where some of them are not as bad. In the story Chasing Emily she is sent to a personal one that only did what the caregiver wanted, when she left she lost her night time potty ability and some daytime but her mind was as harp as ever.

Love them definitely make me feel more smol.

oh wow this turned out to be quite unexpected and has gotten my attention! waiting for more as always!

Hey everyone! This is now the second to last chapter. Originally, I was going to add Emma’s perspective right after this before the very last chapter, but as I mentioned previously, all that will now become a separate story. Further, I’ve already written most of the last chapter, so finishing it should be pretty straightforward. I will still need to edit it, but unless something massively problematic or time-consuming comes up tomorrow, the final chapter should be out by tomorrow some time. Lastly, for those of you reading this one, I’m still trying to determine my next story, so be sure to let me know what you want of the three stories I placed on here to decide from. For those of you who may have missed these options or whatnot, just refer back to chapter 4. As this will be announced during the next chapter, this is your last chance to make a comment. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next to last chapter! Chapter 14: Judgement of the Futures What a week’s time difference makes in one’s life. I know it’s less than 2% of a year, but at the same time, I couldn’t even begin to fathom all the changes that had happened since the staff here first administered their pulses to Emma to calm her down. Emma’s recovery was slow and painful, and every toy, worker, and volunteer just wanted to wrap her up and make her feel better. Fortunately, though, Miss Dee-Dee had been using the diluted Tabers milk with Emma and she had finally weaned her off it two days ago. It took until last night for Emma to finally come out of the fog, and though her potty control was practically non-existent still, she was no longer the same perpetually distraught Little who had heard the news about Nancy leaving her. Next, the daycare went on a field trip yesterday, and oddly enough, she seemed to improve dramatically over the course of that one outing. I wasn’t really sure what to make of it, but I was just happy now that she was recovering from her ordeal. I knew she was still sad, and the deep-laced trauma that Nancy had caused would take time to truly recover from, if at all, but Emma was at least no longer feeling the connection between Nancy’s absence and her thinking of herself as being a ‘bad’ girl. Speaking of bad girls, while Emma had still mostly been her daze, I was able to listen around the daycare and found out that Nancy had already been scheduled for an expedient trial. Rumors swirled around that some wanted to make an example of her, while others persisted that the pro-Big movement was going to bat for her amidst charges of bribery and corruption to do so. Inside the daycare, it was hard to know which to believe, but as the week had progressed, I just felt further confident that she would no longer threaten Emma’s well-being. The more time she spent away from Emma by now, the better. So, with things clearing up around Emma and her acceptance of going up for adoption and now at least the concept not causing her to burst into tears every five minutes, the staff had discussed it two nights ago on whether she was ready or not. I guess they believed she was as Mrs. Gillies broke the news yesterday, seeing how Emma seemed more ready than ever, that she would begin the adoption interviews tomorrow morning. Emma only calmly nodded, but now, it was my turn to panic. As such, this morning, I went to stretch my legs before Emma woke up and to clear my mind in preparation for the big day. As it turned out, Nadia was doing the same, being leader of us toys and all, and quickly joined me. We talked about daycare in general and my potential future, but finally, she asked the question I had been dreading myself. “You think you’re ready for today?” I sighed. “To be honest, I’m just not sure. I feel that so much is riding on today. Unless I’m mistaken, I don’t think it’s an understatement to say that it could change everything.” Nadia nodded. “I hate to tell you this Dash, but of course it will change everything.” If I had blood, it would have frozen right then at her confirmation of my worst fears. Nadia smiled, clearly seeing my discomfort. “Relax, Dash. You’ll be okay. I’ve seen this before with other Littles and you have a leg up on almost every single one of them.” “I do?” I could feel a sliver of hope rising in my chest. “You do. Of course you do. Just think about the other Littles that have been adopted here since you came.” I pondered them all for a moment, but the odds felt heavily stacked against Littles from my point of view. “Not too pretty, right?” I nodded. “Yeah, Nadia, and that’s exactly why I’m nervous. I mean, Zack went off to a good place apparently, but Fiona? For all I know, she’s either close to braindead by now or growing a third arm from all the chemicals they’ve probably tested on her. And then Tyler…” I trailed off and thought of the most recent adoption case here. Tyler had recovered more than most could have ever guessed, but reflecting back now, I felt that he was likely just being prepped for his new caregiver. His new daddy had come in all joyous and strong and the two seemed to hit it off right away. I was glad that Tyler’s toddler to preschool level mentality would finally be able to rest and enjoy life. As it turned out though, his daddy had other plans. Probably one of the most frustrating things about Big society were the subtleties of what was considered good or bad with Littles. Hitting was bad but spanking was almost expected. Surgical alterations to the brain were illegal now but permanent hypnotic states that achieved the same effects were still widely practiced. Even now, I had to be very careful about the stuff that Emma was watching around here. So, as it turned out, Tyler’s daddy seemed to revel in where exactly this line was for Little care. At first, Tyler seemed positively thrilled at his new life. New toys and playdates all filled his future, but soon enough, his daddy began to place him in scenarios that seemed designed to humiliate him. Petticoat punishments, outfits designed to show his often-leaky diapers, and planted hypnotic triggers that made nearly every humiliating scene ten times worse were just a few of the things he endured. For someone like the already fragile Tyler, it didn’t take long for him to break. His once miraculously obtained maturity now seemed to all be locked away. He would still come to daycare in some sailor suit that left little to the imagination over the state of his infantile bulky diapers, but Tyler would just play by himself and babble incoherently out loud as if he now had some invisible friend. And if that wasn’t enough to feel bad for him, his daddy also seemed to revel in his punishments. The slightest infraction of his daddy’s rules and Tyler would find himself over his lap for a massive enema or a merciless spanking. Either one would end in pain for hours, but his daddy always just chalked it up to ‘improving his Little’s behavior.’ The staff always tried to help Tyler when he came in, but they knew this road only lead to one of two destinations. Tyler’s new daddy would either tire of him and hire a nanny to take care of him as a newborn, or he would pawn him off to the nearest research lab for a quick cash payment so that he could buy a new Little for his barbaric schemes once again. I now shuddered at the thought. “Don’t think about them, Dash. I know it’s hard, but they’ll only cloud the task ahead of you. Due to various reasons, none of them had a toy like you. Tyler was blackballed from having a toy here by us and Fiona and Zack’s toys were old and didn’t have the technology to really influence them during the day. One positive scenario out of three is about what you would expect, but you, Dash… you make the difference, and your odds are so much better at finding success for Emma today.” I was finding it infinitely ironic that the subliminal messaging that had first got me into trouble with everyone here had now become my secret weapon against all the evil around here as well. I knew that the difference in perception was largely due to what the messages were being used for, but I still found it interesting over the shift in the perception of my ability. Regardless, though, I knew Nadia was correct and that my messaging would be critical and one of the biggest factors in whom Emma chose today if she encountered any of the more terrible Bigs. ‘No pressure, right?’ With that, we talked a little more about what to maybe look out for and what I thought might be a good caregiver for Emma, but soon, the sun streamed in, and we both went our separate ways. Just as I snuggled back with Emma, Miss Tully came in to wake her up for the day ahead. “Rise and shine, sweetie!” Emma only smiled back and proceeded to just lay back as Miss Tully went about the usual morning routine. Just as she finished retaping the last tab of her diaper, she smiled back down to her. “Today’s the day you get to find someone to take care of you. Isn’t that exciting?” I could sense the hesitancy in Emma still, but she just nodded her head and held me closer. Ever since Nancy had left, not counting bathtimes in the backroom for just such situations or my own wandering when she was asleep, I had yet to leave her side. Even when she was being fed, I was always squashed right in the seat along with her. For Emma, I had become her safety net in approaching the world, and while the reasons why nearly wanted to tear my heart in two, I was proud to provide the service for my Little. So, after a round of breakfast, Emma was bathed and dressed in a mostly white dress decorated with patterns of pink and green floral patterns. A large pink band wrapped around her and tied in the back and was adorable, but also caused the billowing material below it to poof out right over her diapers. Emma didn’t mind and just giggled as the little white shoes were placed on her feet and a dainty pink headband slipped into place over her hair. A pink carnation crooked right off the middle on the headband completed the outfit perfectly. Finally, she was ready to meet her future caregiver. Once again, Emma was escorted into Mrs. Gillies’ office and placed in a highchair. I didn’t like the whole notion of us being potentially trapped if a Big decided to get nasty, but I was at least partially relieved when Mrs. Gillies spoke up next. “Okay, Emma. We’ve basically narrowed down our selection to three different caregivers and all should be good fits in their own ways. You just hug Dash however, if you get at all scared, or call out for me if anything get’s too uncomfortable, okay?” Emma immediately hugged me tighter and nodded. “Good. Now, I’m going to let the first one in. Just see what you think of her and then we’ll move onto the next one.” Again, Emma just nodded. Mrs. Gillies seemed like she wanted to hear something more and say something more herself, but with a sigh she walked out. “You can go in now…” A woman said a few things back but then began to walk in. ‘Okay… this is it…’ The gigantic woman walked in with an air about her that I couldn’t tell if it was more dignified or snobbish. Her hair was pulled back into a tight bun and her narrow-framed glasses hugged her face and almost seemed to bounce about slightly against her taut face as she walked in the room. Her clothing was well-pressed and selected, giving her a put-together but intimidating, domineering presence. “Hello, Emma,” she said, her body barely moving as she nearly floated over to the chair in front of us and then sat down. “I’m Dolores Abernathy. It is a pleasure to meet you.” “Hi…” Emma said shyly, squeezing me once again. I could quickly tell she was uncomfortable around her, and my yellow flags were going up already. Dolores’ face contorted for a moment. “Emma, please sit up straight and project your voice. A proper lady does not slouch and always makes herself heard clearly to whomever she is speaking to.” Emma did as she was told, but I currently wasn’t feeling any love so far from the strict lady now before us. Still, I let their interview continue, hoping that things would improve quickly. They didn’t… “Emma, sit up.” “Emma, clear your throat.” “Emma, stop playing with your hair.” “Emma, stop hugging that unsightly dog so close.” More warning flags were popping up around the woman, but I supposed one could tolerate it if it helped Emma mature a little. It definitely wasn’t the way I would go about it, but I could see the upside of her dominance. Then, she went from acceptable to me wanting to escort her out of that room myself, willing or not. “I’m told you haven’t taken any ballet classes yet. We’ll soon have to change that,” Dolores noted stiffly, looking over a single file in her hands that she had popped out of the bag she had brought with her. “My old cawegivuh nevuh bwought me to a wehesuhl…” Emma sadly reported back. Dolores’ eyes narrowed. “Emma, we do not badmouth those who take care of us before. I’m sure she did her best, but I want to talk about something different. Your speech… I think we need to fix some things. Repeat after me.” It wasn’t a suggestion. Dolores perked up more, popped out her lips one and then began. “Something simple to start… Sally sells seashells by the seashore. Now, you try.” I could see her sincerity in making Emma a better Little was there, but I wasn’t sure if she would make her happy, but still, I let Emma try at least. “Sawy… sewls seaschewls by da schee… scheeschowe.” I knew it was her best effort and I was so proud of her for even attempting such a task, but Dolores’ eyes just seemed to want to twitch out of their sockets right then. “That was… a good… first try… I guess.” She sighed heavily behind her gritted teeth in a way that conveyed her clear disappointment. “I suppose we’ll need to work on that, but one more thing I think I need to address…” Her eyes then horrifically narrowed in on me. “About… him.” Her words cut through me like a knife. The way she said ‘him’ made me feel like some bug that needed to be squashed immediately. While I was at least willing to entertain the notion of discipline with a purpose to help Emma out, I felt that Dolores was bordering on being too strict now. I just hoped I was wrong. “Wah abou’ him?” Emma asked pitifully as her grip around me only tightened. I didn’t like Dolores right now, but I was at least feeling a little safe that Emma was cradling me so close. Instead of jumping to do whatever Dolores had said to do, Emma was now questioning her orders. Dolores glared back at both Emma and me now. “He’s filthy and obviously an impediment to you growing up. Proper Littles should have age-appropriate toys, but one’s in proper working order… or at least ones that don’t look like they just came out of the garbage.” There was silence in the room for a little bit after that. Her words struck me deeply and I was tempted to steer Emma away from this uptight disciplinarian, but I wanted to know what she had to say first. After all, I didn’t want to control my Little, only protect her, and I was admittedly a bit of a mess as of late. Being with a distraught Little at all times of the day, including diaper changes, playtimes outside, and meals, one tended to get a bit messy bit by bit. Finally, Emma glared back and gripped me even closer. “No, Dowowes… I’a nah givin’ up Patsch! He’s my fwiend…” Her rejection now was the final nail in Dolores’ proverbial coffin. Almost immediately, I made sure from my messaging that Emma would never choose Dolores if ever asked in the future. From her body language, I don’t think that would have been a problem, but I just wanted to make sure. After, Dolores tried to reason with Emma as best she could in her proper way, but I could see the tension between the two had already set in and Emma might have had the body of a woman back in her own dimension, but she had a stubborn streak like any other toddler would once they had made their mind up. So, Dolores left in a huff yet still determined to obtain the Little she had just met. For her, I suspected she was looking for a challenge. After, I was now figuring out why I was needed here. I felt that Emma could have handled Dolores on her own, but I added both a source of safety and a second opinion… just in case. Then, after a diaper check, with Miss Tully declaring that Emma should be set for at least a little while longer, the next Big strolled in. Immediately, I could smell his aftershave and as he sat down in front of us, I could feel the waves of masculinity ripple off his shoulders. His stubble, dark peacoat, and tousled hair could portray someone who was a, as Dolores might have said, ‘ruffian.’ Underneath all that though, I could see an intelligence burning behind his eyes… a desire for something. If nothing else, he at least intrigued me. “Vincent Carlos,” he said casually with almost a twinkle in his eye. “You must be Emma.” Emma quickly nodded and hugged me closely, but I couldn’t tell if it was from discomfort or that in another life, she might have actually found him attractive. But this being the society it was, at most, the two could only ever be daddy and daughter, so I watched on for any signs of issues. He smiled warmly. “Awww. No need to be shy around me, Emma. I just wanted to meet the Little I’ve heard so much about. I just loved all the bits of defiance against another Big and your bounce back from a near catatonic state. Just brilliant!” Emma’s head popped up from its previously stationary stare at the floor. “You dih?” she asked innocently, her eyes widening like her favorite movie star had just complimented and had read all about her. Vincent chuckled. “Of course, sweetie. Why do you think I’m here?” His words flowed into Emma effortlessly and I could see she was already taken by the stranger. I readied myself more, just in case, but the two then began a pleasant chat of question and answer. Each question, like “where did you originally grow up?” was always followed by a quick answer to the best of her ability, like “Vehmon’?” I could tell those memories of her past life remained hazy from the treatment that she had been subjected to, but her answers always only ever seemed to intrigue Vincent further. At first, I didn’t think anything of his questions, but the further he asked them, the more I became concerned with what was actually happening between the two. If I didn’t know better, I swore he was conducting a job interview rather than getting to know her. Finally, though, as he paused and looked over some of the notes he had brought with him, Emma asked a question back. “Whas youwe jahb?” Vincent for once seemed thrown off a little, almost as if he was trying to make something up, but he just sighed and smiled piercingly back at Emma. “It’s a company called Diamond Technologies. It’s pretty big, but I’m actually part of their research group out west.” “I nevuh been ou’ wess before!” she exclaimed excitedly. “Duh you have a hosee?” Vincent laughed but shook his head. “No, unfortunately I don’t. I can ride one, but Peirama is a bit greener than the wild west. It’s actually a very beautiful town and there’s tons of other Littles just like you there.” “Weawy?” she asked enthusiastically. I could tell his hooks were deepening into her by the minute and while I felt hesitant, I wasn’t sensing anything bad… about… him… My mind whirled and reared on its axel. It was hard to remember so long ago now, but Fiona… ‘Didn’t she? Oh shit!’ I finally remembered that Fiona had been adopted out by a research company… Diamond Technologies. I wasn’t sure where she was at now, but Vincent said he was in research. Alarms bells were quickly going off in my head. Still, I wasn’t sure what I should do. On one hand, Emma seemed absolutely enchanted by the prospect of going out west, but on the other, based on Fiona’s fate and his job as a researcher, I felt obligated to ring all the panic sirens I could. Once again, though, I felt indebted to Emma for her to see all this out. I needed a hint of her hesitancy, or something like that, so I could intervene before she made a terrible mistake and not feel that I was controlling her. Seeing his sway with her though, I had a few creeping doubts that was going to be easy. Now, everyone has a fatal flaw of some kind. They may try to overcome it and succeed, but its presence will always be there waiting to bring them down. For me, it was my past and the fact that I once wanted to regress Littles. I had moved beyond that phase, but even now, I was holding back in trying to help Emma out for fear of performing those same actions against her, for her betterment or not. For Vincent, though, I realized his fatal flaw was arrogance. Emma had been so thoroughly enchanted by his seeming spell that he was now pushing the boundaries of their conversation. Seeing that she hadn’t made any terrible connection to Diamond Technologies, he began an entirely new set of questions. These felt far more sinister than a simple background check. His unlikely chance at slipping up had actually happened. “What’s your biggest fear?” “Could you deal with small, enclosed spaces for long periods of time?” “Have you ever had a bad reaction to hypnosis, voluntary or forced?” “Any objections to being spun very quickly, bees, or being submerged in darkness for more than 24 hours at a time?” “How are you with needles?” With each question, I could feel Emma once again begin tightening her grip around me. I could tell she was still very much enthralled with Vincent still, but her answers became more strained… harder to articulate even. “Why you askin’ me aw dese quessions?” she finally asked, the fear in her voice now very evident. Vincent smiled. “Well, sweet pea, I just need to know these types of things to figure out your limits. Maybe I think you would like… amusement parks, and I just want you to be able to go on all the rides. Make sense?” He said the whole bit with such confidence and vigor that one might have been forgiven for thinking that he was telling the truth, but his brief hesitation before amusement parks were setting off more sirens in my head. It was one thing to ask strange questions, this was a strange land after all, but making things up like that on the spot showed me he was either a good liar or had already planned for contingencies like these and was just remembering how to respond non conspicuously. Either way, I didn’t like it. Emma seemed more convinced than I was, and therefore still wasn’t absolutely rejecting him on the spot. It made me nervous, and I thought it couldn’t get any worse right then with my nerves… until Vincent pushed a thick stack of paper, likely around 20 sheets, in front of Emma along with a neon-colored and glittery pen beside it. “Can you read, Emma? I didn’t see that if you could in your file.” Emma looked down at the numerous pages and the smaller text on each of them as she flipped through a few. She started to try and read the first page, but after a minute or so of trying to sound out the first word, she looked up at Vincent with defeat in her eyes. I knew her reading skills had taken a major hit before when she was first regressed, but as Nancy had fumed at everyone, Emma still had the ability. Likely, it was probably just all the legalese in front of her right then and more about sounding the words out than anything. It could have been a hypnotic block for all I knew, but her defeated stare back up at Vincent spoke volumes. “Awww. That’s okay.” He then reached over and pointed to the bottom of the page. “This is a contract, Emma. If you sign right at the bottom, I can have you out of here real soon. It will be kind of like an adventure. Does that sound fun?” To my surprise though, Emma hesitated, and now, I breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, she was showing signs of her distrust of Vincent. There still seemed to be a part of her that wanted to sign the contract and go with him out west, but I could feel her pulse quicken, her breathing began to labor, and her grip around my midsection begin to tighten. I didn’t like seeing her in such a distressed state, but for my own conscience, it was the little hint of her denial of Vincent that I had been looking for. So, I quickly switched on my messaging and slowly tried to get Emma to steer clear of this man. Given his appearance and his suave yet underhanded and sinister intentions most likely however, I was worried about any outright rejection Emma could show him like she had with Dolores. Bearing that in mind, I made sure that my messaging was more subtle… precise and safe with what I wanted her to do. The first step was for her not to sign the contract. “I wanna dink abou’ ih fiwst. Iss dah okay?” to which of course he replied, ‘yes.’ Secondly, I wanted the time between the two to be over as soon as possible. My mind ran over the dozens of possibilities that I could achieve without hurting Emma or angering Vincent. She could always cry, but Vincent might not react well to that and in a game where seconds counted, I felt I should avoid scenarios like those as much as I could. This also led to the elimination of her throwing something, having a tantrum, yelling at him, swearing, and several other scenarios I concocted. Also, not wanting to hurt her eliminated even more possibilities. I felt stumped… until her stomach rumbled. I knew that Emma’s breakfast was making its way through her system. She was always a little slow and if my time estimation was anything to go by, it was right around the time she would usually go. Seeing Vincent and his suave persona, I felt that a dirty diaper might just be enough to give him enough of an excuse to leave, especially in an enclosed room like this. So, out of options, I began to message Emma. “Push, Emma. Your stomach is feeling a little full and maybe even uncomfortable. Push and let all that go. I’m sure Miss Tully or Mrs. Gillies will praise you like the good girl you are afterward.” Then, even more unconsciously than usual with her lack of control and under my sway now, Emma began to push. “So, would you be willing to move out west with me, Emma?” Vincent asked calmly, almost now even toying with the papers in front of her as if he was pushing a sweet treat toward her. “I…” She grunted briefly. “I don’ know… iss so faw an’ aww my fwiens awe hewe. I nee’…” Emma grunted again, but this time my messaging held, and her bowels didn’t. Soon, a low wet fart could be heard punctuating the stillness of the room. I could see Vincent quickly realize what had happened and before Emma had a chance to even finish, I could see the panic set in his eyes. Likely, he knew if he ran out now or reacted how he wanted to what he just witnessed, Emma could later reject him. He probably did want a Little deep down, but I also suspected he wanted a test subject far more rather than a being to love and care for. Finally, though, Emma relaxed. “I jus’ don’ know… wai… whewe you goin’?” she asked a little panicky over Vincent’s quick rise from the table. “I, uh, I need to go, Emma.” He then headed for the door in about the most panicked and yet still straightlaced fashion I had ever seen before. “Just look over the contract and let me know soon.” It was a little hilarious if not also a complete confirmation of my suspicions regarding his true purpose here. I suspected Emma would be a little upset over this one at some point, but I knew I had just saved her from a lifetime of pain and misery at some testing facility out west. Miss Tully soon entered and seemed a little perplexed. “I just saw Vincent leaving. He seemed so nice and…” I could see her nostrils flare up. “Oh, I see. Did someone make a mess? Does someone have a mushy tushy in here?” Emma just giggled back as Miss Tully came over, checked, and then lifted us both out and over to the Burrows room to get changed. It was peaceful there and I guessed that the Meadows room was likely crowded and may have been viewed as too big of a risk of overstimulating Emma today. I knew that the whole staff was pulling for her to find a caregiver today, and I guessed that none of them wanted to be responsible for even the possibility of upsetting her and throwing the last interview off. As Miss Tully proceeded to change the destroyed diaper about Emma’s lower half, I was right there with her as she held me close to her chest and played with my ears as she usually did lately. I didn’t mind, and I was too engrossed in my own thoughts to care even if I usually did mind. See, I realized with some degree of panic, that the next interview was our last. If it failed as well, Emma was likely going to have to choose between three bad options or possibly be seen by the community as a problem Little. Not only could it hurt her future adoption options, but the case against Nancy could be in jeopardy as well as the pro-Big movement supporting her could use it as evidence that Emma was the problem… not Nancy. Changed and still happy, to my relief, Emma toddled and was escorted back into Mrs. Gillies’ office where she was waiting. “Hello, Emma. I just wanted to stop in to say good luck with the next adoptee, but also that it isn’t just one. They’re a couple. Is that okay?” Emma just nodded her head and allowed herself to be placed back in the highchair. For me though, a couple could spell potential disaster. Now, I had nothing against couples in general, but I always hesitated with them a little bit whenever a Little was with them. Due to a number of wars and viruses in the last 80 years or so, much of Big society had been reduced down to single women. Fertility issues and a lack of men were hard obstacles to navigate around, so couples were rare. Unfortunately, because of their rarity, while it did make them a strong pairing more often than not, it could be dangerous for a Little. While a Little had no say technically with a Big, there was at least something to be said of when arguments were between just one Big and their Little. A few sympathies for the poor dears and an argument could swing in their favor, but with couples, the Little would almost always be outnumbered. This wasn’t a dealbreaker, but I had seen a couple hurt Littles often when the Big’s ideologies were always thrust on them. So, with a great deal of hesitancy on my part, I braced as the couple walked in. To be honest, both seemed a little nervous and sat down opposite of both of us. The woman had large frizzy red hair, wore glasses and a purple cardigan, and seemed to look like she was actually dreading today. The man seemed clean-cut with his stylized haircut and casual but professional clothes but almost shy as well. They seemed perfectly normal and almost a little underwhelming, but at the same time I saw something on their faces, lingering behind the masked expressions they currently wore, hope. Not hope of a power trip or a new lab rat, but the hope that Emma wouldn’t tell them ‘no.’ The man spoke first. “Hello, Emma. I’m, uh, oh gosh darn it. I’m already bumbling this up. I’m sorry Emma,” he stumbled along. He then took a breath and recollected himself. “Sorry, I’m Jimmy,” he finally made out with a large infectious grin. “And I’m Lilly,” his wife piped up. “Sorry about how we’re acting. Just a little nervous is all.” At first, I thought Emma was just going to outright reject them, but instead I gratefully saw her empathetic side come to the front. “Dass okay… I’m ner… nervuss too.” Lilly smiled in a way I had seen so many other times before on other Bigs who seemed to see beyond just the cute Little before her. Her smile almost seemed to say, ‘finally… a Little who seems unbroken but that also looks like who could use my help.’ She leaned in and smiled even wider. “There’s no need to be, Emma. We just wanted to meet you today.” “That’s right,” Jimmy agreed. I could see both were recognizing the barrier that Emma had been putting up around the most recent Bigs she met lately. I’d imagine it was probably still the aftermath from Nancy, but then I saw James look right at me, still cradled in her arms. “So, who’s your friend there?” Emma seemed to glow a little at his question and held me up a bit so they could see me better. “His name’s Patsch,” she said proudly. “What a wonderful name,” Lilly beamed. “He seems like he must be a good friend to you.” Emma quickly nodded but then seemed a little sad. “He is… he’s been dere fo’ me fo’ a wong time. He doesn’ wet me down…” Both Lilly and Jimmy looked at each other with concern and I worried that Emma had just shown her cards too early to this already nervous couple. There were other Littles out there who had gone through less and I could feel our chances slipping away. To my surprise though, both then clasped their hands together and looked back at Emma with only sympathy. “Emma… we know about Nancy,” Jimmy began. “We’re very sorry for what she did to you.” Lilly quickly nodded in agreement. “We just want to assure you that would never happen with us. We just want to find a Little we can adopt, and then we came across you and just had to meet you in person.” Emma hugged me once more and rocked back and forth a little bit like she was figuring out a massive, complex equation in her head. I knew that was practically impossible, but after a moment, I really wasn’t sure she was going to say. She then looked at both across the table, still nervous and yet hopeful, and asked a single question. “Why you wan’ to adop’ me?” The question was straightforward, but it was by no means simple. I hadn’t produced a single influencing message to her since Vincent left, so this question was all her own. I guessed that with Nancy being brought up, I shouldn’t have been surprised though that Emma would now want to judge her own caregiver to be better. I couldn’t blame her. Both Jimmy and Lilly seemed hesitant to speak, and even conferred with each other for a moment, but Jimmy then spoke up first. “We’ve been trying to have kids for a while now, Emma. Always wanted them, but…” He then trailed off. “But I was told I could never have them,” Lilly burst out, Jimmy holding her hand tightly and stroking her back in support. I could see the pain and knew it was a still too often occurrence in Big society. Besides their technology, I felt it was one of their overall few redeeming qualities in why I didn’t just write them off as a stain on the universe with how they treated Littles. After that, I could see Jimmy see that Lilly needed a minute. I was guessing that the news was likely still fresh. “See, Emma, we feel we just have so much to give someone who needs a little help and maybe a little love. We saw your ad in the news the other day and we just had to meet you in person.” Emma’s mind was still a little fragile and sluggish from her emotional breakdown last week and her subsequent dosages of Tabers milk. While it was technically out of her system now, I knew its effects could linger for much longer. As such, Emma just sat in her highchair and took in all that they were saying. Now, to me, so far, they were just showing all green flags in my book. They seemed like a nice couple who just wanted to give out their love to someone who needed it. While other societies may have opted for a dog or some other pet, this society almost always went the way of adoption. Unlike the other two caregivers we had met today though, I felt no malice in or greed with their actions. After a moment, Lilly seemed to be able to compose herself and spoke back up. “I know all this is probably a lot for you to take in right now, Emma. We don’t expect an answer from you today even… in fact, I’m not sure we would take you out of here even if we wanted to.” Jimmy nodded. “I know it may sound strange as compared to other Bigs you might have met, but we want you to be comfortable and make a decision based solely on what you want. We want you to have all the facts and don’t want to force you into any of this.” Emma seemed almost overwhelmed, but then she suddenly gripped me even tighter. “You don’ wan’ me… I’m bwoken…” she said mournfully. Her words shattered my heart, and from their expressions, I could tell Jimmy’s and Lilly’s as well. I feared this might happen after the whole incident with Nancy and her manipulative ways. Littles often had to process so much and at one point, if they ever recalled all that they went through since their old life and had now subsequently lost, these types of sentiments often bubbled to the surface. For anyone listening, it was devastating to hear it said aloud and in person. “No, Emma,” Jimmy then said defiantly. “You are not broken. You’ve been through a lot, but that’s okay. It doesn’t mean you’re damaged either. It just means you have a past… a story. We all have those.” Lilly nodded. “He’s right, Emma. We don’t think you’re broken at all. In fact, everything we keep hearing about you is just nothing but praise.” Lilly paused for a moment. “Actually, I’ll say this right now just so you know our stance on this. If you’re willing to give this whole thing a try with us as your potential caregivers, then so are we. No worries, judgements, or anything like that, okay?” Emma seemed completely overwhelmed by all that was being told to her, but just nodded. It was a lot to take in for a normal well-adjusted person, but for Emma… I would imagine it was like living in darkness and finally finding that single ray of bright light after so long before. A few seconds later, all fully primed and emotional from the day, I saw Jimmy lean over to Lilly and whisper something in her ear. I couldn’t hear what it was, but Lilly only nodded back enthusiastically. With a smile and some hesitancy, Jimmy looked back at Emma. “Emma? We want to leave this up to you, and it could be too much, too fast, which in that case tell us, but… do you want a hug?” There was a moment of silence and Lilly quickly added, “But it’s totally okay if you don’t! We just want you to be happy and I know a hug usually makes me feel better. So, what do you think? Are you up for a hug maybe from us?” I could see Emma contemplate the offer for a moment, but she ultimately nodded. Jimmy and Lilly started to approach her, but Emma then held out her hand to stop them. “Buh’ onwy if you incwude Patsch in da hug as well. He’s my fwiend…” Jimmy and Lilly seemed shocked, but then just chuckled and nodded. “Of course, Patch will be included in the hug,” Lilly said, coming closer to Emma’s left side. “After all,” Jimmy continued as he approached from her right side, “we wouldn’t want someone so important to be left out of our hug together, would we?” Emma seemed to swell with emotions as the two closed in on both sides, not out of some evil plan to attack her from two sides, but to hug her. It wasn’t even some power trip or some such nonsense but instead born out of a genuine caring over Emma’s well-being. She was sad and the two Bigs just wanted to make her feel better. To say the least, with everything I saw, it was quite refreshing. As the four of us all tangled ourselves into a massive hug, Lilly even leaning down a little further to ensure I was included as well, I felt a shift in something within me. As Emma said my new name, Patch, out loud to Jimmy and Lilly, it felt so permanent and just… right. I had been feeling inclined toward the name for some time now, but I still felt like a Dash. As I left the repair shop and encountered my other models in the Dash series though, the feeling of a stronger attachment to the name ‘Patch’ only became stronger. I was still who I was body wise as I began this journey, but Dash felt like the hallmark of an old life. It was a reminder of better times at first, but now, it was just a name of shame for me in what I used to do to helpless Littles like Emma. Additionally, I felt that both Jimmy and Lilly were just who Emma needed to move beyond what had happened with Nancy. Nervous, awkward, and just ordinary people, but good as well. Of course, I would leave it up to Emma to be the final decider, but I knew that I at least wouldn’t have to influence her away from them. Even then though, Emma seemed like she didn’t want to let go of the hug, so I felt I could almost see the possibilities of what lay in store for the future now. My point being though, if Emma chose them, I would be taken with her to her new home. I wasn’t sure Jimmy or Lilly were local or not, but I felt perfectly fine with whatever future as long as Emma was in it with me. If that was to come to pass though, I would have passed the final marker in truly becoming her stuffy, and as her stuffy, I felt she had the right to name me whatever she pleased. I thought I would feel more of a loss when this moment came, but as we all embraced with the possibility of a better life together on our minds, I felt confident that I had done my job in all this. Emma would find the life she always deserved, and I knew I had found my Little that I was always meant for. And so, from that moment on, I knew two things; I was Emma’s stuffy, and my name was Patch.

Hey everyone! I added another chapter to this story as I felt I was rushing part of the plot a little too much. I think it probably would have been fine, but this way, I won’t feel like I’m cutting off any of you actually reading this story. This and at least the potential of adding Emma’s perspective into this story will now mean that I won’t be able to finish this story by the end of the month like I was intending to, but it should still be done sometime next week no matter how I do the ending. I also want to mention that I reference my made-up language, Agnustralete, in this chapter. I am currently writing or plotting out several other stories right now, and one of them that still needs a bit of work first introduces the language known as Agnustralete as a plot point. So that no one is confused, because it’s not in my reference guide yet, it’s a language that originated in Australia to shake off the imperialism of Albion in their country. There is a whole language that goes with it, and I won’t say what it means, but the following phrase does mean something: “Yeios djuu'haest u ghw lyrnguashel tut foortheub khonnfuhob u ghw lyetettehnd en ab upcomm'lin haeoreh. Bheownina rhouintos phur yakho nu yakho khaan duunhd'and yeios.” Next, again, I just want to reiterate that I’m still debating on whether I should include the perspective of Emma into this story or not. Let me know your thoughts and I’ll be sure to post my decision by chapter 12. Lastly, for those of you reading this one, I’m still trying to determine my next story, so be sure to let me know what you want of the three stories I placed on here to decide from. For those of you who may have missed these options or whatnot, just refer back to chapter 4. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 10: Two Options; Two Outcomes I suppose it might be safe to say, at least relatively speaking, that we kind of kicked the proverbial hornet’s nest when we decided to go up against Nancy and her determination to practically turn Emma back into a newborn… permanently. We knew it was going to be difficult, especially considering our ‘toy state’ around living beings, but the wrath she had brought since then was something that needed to be seen to be believed. It didn’t take long for even the staunchest of our toy opponents of messing with Nancy’s plans to join our side. At first, Nancy just seemed pissed at the staff. From her perspective, she began to accuse them of aiding and abetting the pro-Littles movement. It had apparently been growing for some time, and while I never thought that Nancy was political per say, her desires for Emma’s future had put her squarely on one side of the argument now. After two solid weeks of the staff insisting that they weren’t the problems, Nancy began to get paranoid and started performing sweeps of the daycare for possible bugs or other devices that could be interfering in her Little’s regression. Not wanting to lose a customer like her or those who may follow her to another one of the numerous daycare facilities in town, the staff at the daycare gave her some freedom, but everyone could see the staff’s quickly diminishing patience… especially today. “I will find out what’s going on here!” Nancy spit determinedly as she passed her monitoring device to look for hidden anti-regression bugs and the like. From what I could learn here and there since she had started her sweeps, pro-Little’s movements used them to ensure that whenever they had a meeting, no one would be regressed, accidentally or not. They were expensive, rare, and above all, illegal now, but many private collectors had been accumulating them since they were first created about a decade ago now. For anyone a part of the Big control movement, they were tantamount to their own private boogeyman foiling their every turn to just regress a Little to have as their own. At first, it was actually a little hilarious to see the mighty Big and villain against my Little act so frantic around the daycare each morning. As time progressed though, her desperation shown through and started to wear thin on the staff… none more so than Miss Tully. “Ma’am?” Miss Tully tried to get Nancy’s attention. That morning, Littles were already filing in for the day, and with her temper and near foaming at the mouth scene, many were starting to get frightened. I suspected half of them could be candidates for some serious therapy for PTSD by now, but a threat was still a threat. “Ma’am? I’m going to have to ask that you leave now,” Miss Tully doubled down against Nancy. This morning, it turned out to be the wrong day to confront her. “Back off, slim!” Nancy insulted her. Emma and I could only watch from our spot with her friends in terror. “I’m warning you! Another step, and I’ll have this place condemned. I know people on the city council!” Thankfully, Mrs. Gillies was just walking into the room right then. “Nancy…” she said with a calmer tone than I think anyone else could have mustered at that point. “Nancy… the Littles. Please… I’ll let you come in again tomorrow, but right now, we need to attend to everyone else here, and you can’t be here while we do that… you’re scaring them.” Nancy paused her scanning of every corner and fake tree branch overhead and looked down at the terrified expressions of the Littles sitting on the ground. Miss Mindy and even Miss Dee-Dee had come in to help keep everyone calm, but I could see that Nancy realized the situation she was putting herself in. She could always argue that she was just looking after her Little, and that went far with most law enforcement lately, but she could also just as easily have been seen as endangering other Littles. There was only a handful of ways that would end, and Nancy likely knew that Emma would be pulled away from her with each of those outcomes. “Fine… I’ll be back though… I don’t trust any of you lot anymore.” Mrs. Gillies only nodded and led the Big away. Nancy never did find any device like the ones she was looking for over the next week, but she was still determined to find the root of Emma’s resistance to be regressed again. So far though, she had been unsuccessful. For every toy in here helping me in their own ways, be it switching or diluting FOY vials in the air or in the food, or lowering power to the built-in hypnotic machines, it was seen as a massive win. That being said, it wasn’t long before my worst fears with Nancy losing were confirmed. Nancy was sitting with Lilly and Anna once more and each was just talking to each other and cuddling their respective stuffy’s. Emma had referred to me as that the other day and I was positively electrified for the rest of the day. I was still basically riding that high even now, but all that was about to change. “Yeah, my mommy switched to dese cheaper diapers the otter day,” Anna complained. “I’ve ruined two dresses now. Iss no fair!” “Ouch,” Lilly said, with a pained expression. “I’m really sorry to hear that, Anna.” For her part, Emma just sat and nodded but she hadn’t leaked herself in weeks now. Nancy was turning out to be quite the nasty Big, but she at least made sure that Emma was always well-padded, though admittedly to the detriment of her stride lately. “I can’t believe these Bigs sometimes,” Lilly complained, stroking Cassie’s hair in her lap. “My mommy wants me to give up my ballet practice in favor of another playdate with one of her cousin’s Littles. It’s just not fair!” Emma and Anna both comforted their friend. It was a nice moment between the three, but then Anna and Lilly turned to Emma to get her to share her own issues. Emma had to think for a second and even seemed nervous, but finally, she relented. “Nancy’s been punishin’ me hawd watewy…” Emma mumbled. My happy feeling evaporated. “What?” Lilly and Anna asked in unison. “Were you bad? Did you throw your food? Did you say no to something? Did you throw a tantrum?” Emma was bombarded with a myriad of rapid-fire questions from her friends, and she just shook her head to each. My inner anger began to grow. “No to any of dose! I wassa good girl! She jus’ got weally angwy at me fo’ no weason! My tushie huwts weal bad now!” My anger grew to intolerable levels at that moment, and even though Emma’s friends were there to quickly comfort her, each of us knew there was nothing that could be done in this society currently. Bigs punishing a Little, even for no reason unfortunately, was just considered standard practice. In fact, if Emma did bring her complaints up to someone higher, she would even run the risk of being punished for making a false accusation and maybe even be punished by Nancy later that night for the needless trouble she had caused. To most Littles, taking the punishment and hoping it would end was usually just seen as the best way to go forward. Eventually, the Big would get tired from it or the Little would learn their lesson, knowingly or not. For me though, this was different. Emma had been punished for seemingly no reason before, but it turned out she had accidentally backtalked to Nancy one day. Now though, I knew I was the culprit of her ‘unknown’ reason for punishment. Nancy was growing frustrated with Emma’s lack of regression and was now taking it out on her. It wasn’t the first time I had heard about something like this happening, as most Bigs thought that correctional punishments like that would mold any Little to do anything they wanted, but it was something else entirely to witness firsthand. To be blunt, I almost broke right then and gave into Nancy’s desires. Before I did though, I knew I had to ask some advice first, so I brought it up at the forgotten toys meeting later that night. “Uh, I just want to thank you all for how you’ve helped. Pinto, that frayed cable behind the TV that led to the hypnosis circuit was brilliant! I don’t think I saw a single spot of drool today when they turned on Jasper and Jinx!” The group quickly clapped. It was a happy moment in celebrating our success, but I knew I had to get real now. “Unfortunately, I think we might need to stop…” The group immediately stopped clapping, and some even gasped. “Why would you say that, Dash?” Doc Duck asked in concern. “It’s because he sees that Nancy is taking out her frustrations on Emma now…” Poodee spoke up from the group. Ever since she had spoken to me and Pete, she was slowly making her way out of her shell. Still, it kind of shocked everyone each time she spoke up now during our nightly meetings. Doc Duck quickly looked shocked still like most in the group, but then turned to me. “Is that true, Dash?” I nodded. “Well, that certainly changes things…” They turned back to the group. “What do we think everyone? Is this something Dash, and by extension, we, continue for Emma?” There was a lot of murmuring afterward and I could already hear that there was a bit of a mixed response. Unlike Poodee, some of the other toys here I knew believed that Littles being regressed was fine in small doses and if it also placated their Big, so much the better. After what had happened with Tyler, I couldn’t blame them. In the on-going saga of Tyler’s downfall and regression, we had all watched in horror as his caregiver announced to the staff one day that he had become too much for her to handle anymore. It was exceedingly rare, but it was always a risk whenever there was an extreme change from what a Big wanted to what they actually got. After all, with the hundreds, if not thousands, of portal Littles coming in now, Little scarcity that had once been so prominent, was now letting up. In certain countries, Bigs could be far more selective, which means that a very babyish Tyler was a problem for some Bigs that could easily be traded away. As a result, he was now up for adoption, and while he could find a good family like Zack did, the odds were not in his favor. Fiona had been adopted too, but apparently it was by some technology company that I couldn’t quite remember right then. ‘Was it Emerald? Ruby? Saphire?’ Something along those lines, but regardless, she was gone and likely being experimented endlessly on. For some toys, Nancy’s desires, though sinister, were more favorable than that type of fate, and honestly, I couldn’t exactly disagree… Still though, there was a chance, which is why I was now in this dilemma in the first place. Before I could say anything else to the group, Rina then stepped forward a little. “I, uh, think Dash should continue with what he’s doing. We’ve all seen Emma, and it’s scary to think that she could be given up by Nancy, but I also think almost any other life would be better for her.” There were several nods and she then melted back into the crowd. “Thank you, Rina,” Doc Duck acknowledged to the ballerina. For once, she seemed to think about others rather than herself. “Anyone else care to voice their opinion?” Pinto then cleared his throat and stepped forward. “I know I haven’t always been supportive of Dash, but Nancy isn’t right for Emma. We all can see that by now. Emma’s regression probably won’t even make her truly happy, so I don’t think it’s worth the risk. Besides, Emma is a cute toddler-level Little and would likely have better prospects than both Zack and Fiona ever did. Tyler, too…” There was a lot more murmuring, and while I could tell that many of the toys were nervous or even skeptical over our ability to give Emma a new and better life, it was hard to deny that a shot at that was better than nothing at all. I knew what I had to say, so then I stepped forward. “Thank you, Pinto… Rina… all of you. I had my doubts before tonight, but I think that we can still give her something better. We’re toys, and as you all have taught me, helping our Little out is our most important calling. I know that now, and I don’t think I can turn away and let her be permanently regressed. It’s going to get even harder I’m guessing, but I’m still in. I say, we stay the course and Emma stays as she is!” The forgotten toy group then all cheered for my renewed vigor in helping Emma. She was practically becoming a Little to every toy in here, and while I was her stuffy, I knew that more and more toys were gaining a vested interest in her current and future happiness. Seeing Nancy lately and her fury to ensure Emma would be regressed, I knew I would need all the help I could get. So, things continued like that for about another week. Nancy grew more desperate, and Emma grew wearier as her stories to her friends became even more concerning. Timeouts and the occasional single spanking evolved into losses of privileges, spankings in the double digits, and even mouth soaping’s if she used longer or more complex words in front of Nancy. I could tell she couldn’t take much more of it and despite my resolve to ensure she wouldn’t be regressed, as a result, I felt my world was starting to fall apart. Then, after daycare one day, I saw Nadia run up to me after I had spent most of the day outside with Emma. Being the leader here and trying to attend to the needs of everyone, it was a rare sight to see her this close and personal. Coupled with the bit of commotion I thought I had seen in the Meadows room before closing, it immediately made my legs weak from worry. “Dash! Dash! Hurry! It’s Pete! He’s hurt!” My eyes widened in shock and soon, both of us were hurdling down to the maintenance room. I could already hear the grinders, drills, and snips coming from inside as I knew Sam was feverishly trying to save my mentor. When we got there though, Sam just looked at us both and shook his head. “I’ve done all I can for him, but he’s going to need a new part, or...” Sam trailed off, but his implication was clear. My heart sank. Noticeably trying to keep her emotions in check as the stoic leader she was, Nadia spoke first. “Is there anything that we can do, Sam?” “Not unless you’ve got a back massager…” Pete said jokingly, but all of us grimaced as we could hear the exhaustion and pain in his voice. “What happened?” I asked after smiling down to my friend in comfort, grateful that he was at least not so bad that he was still making jokes. “I’ll let Pete tell you,” Sam replied first, “but if he doesn’t get what he needs… he won’t last more than two… three days tops.” With that, Sam then bounced off on his still creepy eight legs. He was a miracle worker most days, but Pete seemed beyond even his immeasurable skill. Pete then slowly rose and propped his back up against one of the tool benches. I could instantly see that his chest had slightly caved in one area and his left wing hung limp and was bent at an unnatural angle. “Guess I don’t have very long…” “Don’t say that!” I admonished my mentor, my emotions all bubbling out right at that moment. “You’ll come through this. I know you will.” I then turned to Nadia. Surely, the strong leader had to be more upbeat, or at least steadier. “Tell him, Nadia. Please.” Nadia sighed and I sadly could see even her composure begin to crack. “I… I just don’t know, Dash. Pete’s been here for years… decades even. There’s a reason why we put him in charge of you newbies. His experience helps you all out, but it also means that whatever is wrong, won’t be easy to fix.” She then turned to Pete. “Sam said you had something missing or whatnot?” Pete nodded. “Some type of actuator… valve… something like that or whatnot inside me… I can hold off from needing it, but my body is compensating and won’t last very long at this rate.” Pete sighed. “I get a new one… I’ll be fitter than I have been in years… but Mrs. Gillies called the repairman. He’s coming to get me tomorrow after closing. You know what that means…” Nadia and I remained in shock for a moment. The repairman for us toys was either seen as the savior of all us toys or the grim reaper incarnate. Most toys had a 50-50 shot of coming back after he had taken them away to his repair shop. Considering Pete’s age though, his odds were likely even worse. Nadia soon gave her condolences but tried to exude the same strength she typically showed around here in that he would be able to find a part available to fix himself up by the repairman. I could hear the hesitancy in her words, but she walked off and at least portrayed a sense of confidence in her movements. Sensing the impending failure of his broken body, I then came over to my mentor’s side. “Pete… if there was anything I could do…” “Forget it,” he said forcefully while also stopping me with his undamaged wing. “Focus on Emma. She can still be saved. By now, there’s nothing any of you can do for me.” I wanted to respect his wishes, but I didn’t want to just leave him to the mercy of a man that had consistently ‘retired’ our kind in the past. Seeing Pete now, I didn’t like his chances. I just had to do something for him. “Pete… please… I can…” “Just go,” he said a little sternly. “There’s nothing you can do tonight. Help Emma. She’s your priority. Figure out a new plan and go from there to stop Nancy or at least keep delaying her.” I was about to stay something more, but he just pointed with his wing to the door. “Go, Dash! Please…” Sensing that he just wanted to be alone tonight, I abided by his wishes. As I walked back to the Meadows room, my new home for the night since Emma was now staying in here during the day, I kept thinking about how to save Pete. I was still a super toy in many senses of the word, but at the same time, I felt entirely clueless. The next day came and went, and right as the last Little left, the repairman stopped by on his way over from some job he had just completed. Having returned to the Meadows room, where Vivian now was and Pete had been damaged initially, the repairman picked up the old bird and the rest of us toys watched in frozen horror. Hope seemed to be in short supply. “Hmmm… model 80… this line is up to 900 now, so it might be difficult to find the part I’m looking for.” The rotund man then scratched his balding head while Mrs. Gillies waited for his decision about Pete with earnest. “See, newer models have it with their… uh, pulses or whatnot, but these models… I’ll see if I have a spare tomorrow morning at my bench, but no promises.” “I see…” I could see the look of disappointment come over Mrs. Gillie’s face. We all knew that Pete was basically here when this place opened, and I could just imagine that Mrs. Gillies and he went way back. “Do what you can for him. I can pick him up during my lunch shift either way…” “Very well, ma’am… you have yourself… a…” the repairman then paused and to my shock and slight horror, he spotted me lying on the ground where I had resituated myself after seeing another day of Nancy being upset with the staff as she picked up Emma. “Well, I’ll be…” The man then reached down and picked up my body and inspected me closely. “Oh, yeah… Patch… Dash series I think,” Mrs. Gillies mused. “Got mauled by a dog next door and old man Paul fixed him up for us.” “Did he now?” the repairman asked, while still probing around my body. “Looks like a bit of rough job, but seems to work fine, but… hold on…” In seconds, I could feel him pop open my underbelly resealable seems and look inside me. “You know… this toy is missing half it’s functions… I can’t get to him tonight or tomorrow morning, but if you want, just bring him with you tomorrow. I could basically restore him to looking brand new, electronics and all even.” Mrs. Gillies was clearly taken aback by the statement and looked at me with wonder, but also maybe a sense of sadness in her eyes. I wasn’t sure what that was, but she only smiled back and nodded to the repairman. “Thank you. I’ll definitely consider it…” With that, the two then nodded at each other, I was set down, and both left, Pete firmly wrapped up in a box under the repairman’s arm. “Holy crikey!” Carmen shouted to me from nearby. “You okay, Dash?” I felt myself up, but seeing he actually didn’t take anything away from me, I felt okay. “Yeah… I guess, but Pete…” We all looked sadly at the door the two Bigs had just walked out of. Even though Mrs. Gillies seemed determined to bring Pete back here, for one reason or another, we all knew that Pete’s days here very well could have been numbered. Right then though, a small flicker of hope remained in my head. Running away and still being sure to stay out of sight of the rest of the packing up staff and the exiting repairman, I made my way into the small library that Sam had kept in the maintenance room. “May I help you, Dash? Or is it Patch?” he asked, dangling down from the workbench. “Just call me Dash…” I breathed out heavily. “Might change it… not sure, but I need to see the manual on series 80 versus my series. Now!” “Okay, okay.” Sam then disappeared for a moment and retrieved the two manuals. “No need to be so pushy, and you know, a thank you wouldn’t kill you…” “Thank you,” I said hurriedly as I flipped through the two manuals. I always wondered by Honshu and Agnustralete were first in these things, but I finally found the right language. “Here!” I then raced off with both manuals in my hands. “You’re welcome, but just bring them back!” Sam shouted back, but I was too distracted by my new mission. In less than five minutes once everyone else on the staff was practically gone, I gathered everyone around into the Canopy room and stood on one of the chairs before all the toys who had gathered. “Everyone! Quiet please!” I tried to yell, but everyone just kept murmuring and bustling about. “Silence!” Victor shouted out. His voice carried a little more than mine and he nodded in my direction to speak and in acknowledgement of my leading status right then. “Thank you, Victor.” I then turned back to the crowd. “So, as you all know, Pete was taken this afternoon by the repairman.” Several began murmuring again. “I know many of you know what that means, but I heard it firsthand tonight. I’m afraid that it’s more than likely that Pete will not be saved!” Several gasps went up within the crowd. “However, I have a plan!” “You have a plan to save Pete, Dash?” Nadia asked from nearby, seeming a little hopeful while also a little skeptical as well. I nodded. “I do. See, I got these two manuals tonight when the repairman noted what Pete needed. I didn’t know before then, but I do now!” Many gathered closer as I showed the two manuals off. “See, as most of you know, I gave up my pulse ability in order to be accepted into this daycare and to find a Little. I did in Emma, and I owe all I have now to Pete. Without him, I wouldn’t be here. So, looking at the manuals, I can give him one of my parts in order for him to fixed.” The murmurs increased tenfold, and to be honest, never in my whole existence did I see so much resistance over my plan to further mutilate myself. Taking one or two parts was nearly unheard of, but voluntarily giving up one of my own? It just wasn’t heard of. I almost found it humorous that this crowd of toys that once rejected me so completely, were now trying to convince me to do almost anything else. “But if you give up your part, then how does Pete get it?” Cassie asked, clearly hoping I had an answer. I sighed. “Well, I would have to go to the repair shop.” There were a lot of gasps, and I think I could even hear a few fits of laughter from the more skeptical. I just ignored them. “I’m serious now! Pete deserves my help at the very least. The address is in their records here and I can use their computer to map out my course.” “So why do you need us?” Maddy asked from the far back. “Well,” I began, knowing full-well that my plan was about to either take off or massively fail right now, “I was hoping that at least one of you would come with me…” Just as I had feared, there was nothing but silence for a solid minute. Leaving the safety of the daycare as a toy, especially this lot, was tantamount to near suicide. Beyond the roadways, there were animals, and just the rest of this society who would snatch us up in a heartbeat. It would be a major risk, and everyone knew it. “I volunteer!” I looked in the far back to where the voice had come from. If it wasn’t so silent right then, I’m not sure if I would have been able to hear her silent voice. “Poodee! You can’t!” Nadia tried to protest. “No! I can do this! For Dash… for Emma,” she said passionately. “She deserves a better life than the one she’s got and that comes down to Dash. I don’t think we can change his mind on this, and two toys are better than one.” “Three!” Carmen bellowed, stepping out as well. “Four,” Tops said, hopping a bit to get out of the corner he was hanging in. “You’ll never make it,” Maddy shouted, still ever the skeptic. “I mean… look at you all! You’re one fall away from flying apart in the next strong breeze.” Nadia quickly growled over at her. “Silence! If any others are willing to go, let them step forth now, but otherwise, remain silent.” No one dared question our plan afterward. The four of us then began to prepare for our journey. We would use the setting sun to our advantage and go when it was dark out. It could present more dangers, but we had a better chance of going unseen and just being safer in general when there were less cars and beings out in general. Sam then quickly popped my part out and even gave me a little side bag that was originally for some toy horse set that he then strapped around my back to carry it in for Pete. “Good luck, Dash! Save the old bird for us, will you?” I nodded and strutted out. Getting ready to head to the front entrance, I saw a group of toys I never really ever wanted to see as a group again. To the detriment of my nerves, Sarge and Victor stepped forward from the rest of the toy council and looked at me with the most serious face I think I had ever seen in my existence. “Here,” Victor began first, his face relaxing a bit while also handing me a rope. “Just in case. Try not to jump off anything and use this instead. Also, I’ve heard lassos are pretty great at hooking things and using the leverage to pull down on various objects out there.” “Thank you, Victor,” I said, taking the rope from him. I then looked over to Sarge. He seemed to just gruff and bumble a little bit, but finally, he spoke. “You going after Pete and all… shows me a lot of character I didn’t know you had… uh, still don’t like you too much, but I don’t want you getting lost out there, so… here!” Without about as much affection as a cactus, Sarge thrust two items out to me. The first was a small flashlight and the second was a map to the repair shop. I wasn’t really sure what to say, but I looked up and tried not to make a scene or anything. They were all once my enemies, but now, each of them was wishing me a safe return. It was all very peculiar, but given the journey I was about to take, I just accepted all the help I could get. “Thank you, Sarge. Thank you all.” “Good luck,” Cassie said sweetly, giving me a quick peck on my patched cheek. “Say hey to the old bird for us,” Nadia added. “Safe travels and be sure to be back by dawn.” I nodded and departed the council to meet with my other friends who were already waiting by the front door of the daycare, still vigilant to watch out for Miss Tully keeping check on the Littles still in the Burrows room. “You all ready?” I asked after handing Tops the flashlight and Poodee the map. Carmen nodded. “As ready as we’re ever going to be. Lead the way, Dash… We trust you.” I nodded and looked out into the big scary world beyond the front door of the daycare. While I had been outside, it was always within the safety of the back fence. Now, I would be stepping beyond the property for the first time since I had been mauled by Buster. It seemed like so long ago, and though I was filled with more fear than I could have ever guessed, I knew Pete needed our help. So, I took a breath and pushed open the doors.

Gender isn't clothes nor is about your body shape it's more about how you feel you are on the inside and there's a big array of terms and their definitions for those who are looking for something more exact. Personally I don't think anyone of us can find something so personal it ticks every box right down to a tee so really you look at a broad umbrella that has most of you and rely more on conversation to fill in how it it is exactly with you plus in the end we own that term we choose for us. From that we can chose whatever we feel most comfortable in be it underwear or outerwear part from how we put together any one look.

I had this feeling yesterday evening; I usually don't mind being seen in a diaper by my wife - indeed, I typically spend the latter part of most evenings in my sleepwear, which is a t-shirt and a diaper. We watch a show or my wife does, and I read, and it's fine. However, yesterday, I was in a Tranquility ATN, which is a white diaper with a wetness indicator, and I was in it for a fairly long shift - I was cleaning up leaves in yard, happily dribbling away, no real concern about leaks since I was wearing old jeans and working on my own property, anyway. I didn't want to precipitate a leak, but, I wore that diaper much further than I would have, had I been indoors, or out in public. The diaper did not leak, but, by the time I got into the house, it was soggy and saggy. I went upstairs to our room, tossed my jeans in the wash, and got a bedtime diaper out of my drawer, when my wife came out of the attached washroom - I hadn't realized she was in there. She then started asking me a bunch of questions about some car maintenance we have scheduled. I wanted to take a shower so I didn't plan to put anything else on until that was done, leaving me in a heavy, slightly yellow diaper with angry green smears in a dashed line from the front to the back, embroiled in a conversation. She then started pulling laundry out of a basket and handing it to me, and I could feel the bottom of the diaper sagging and swaying as I carted stuff over to the closet and drawers. Finally, I called a halt to the proceedings, and asked if we could pick up the conversation after I changed my diaper. The whole time, I felt like I was wearing a blinking sign that said I'd wet myself.

Chapter 94 There is all the difference in the world between a hotdog that’s been boiled and one that’s been grilled. It was Jamie’s great pleasure when he worked as a camp counselor during college to sneak a few hotdogs from the kitchen to the grill on parents’ day, spotting the foreign cook a hotdog so he could understand the difference, too, and take that great piece of cultural knowledge home with him when camp was over. The hotdog didn’t exist in Itali, but plenty of other sausages did, all better on a grill, which Amanda manned while Becky, Jamie, and Ella enjoyed the sun at the patio table on the last day before Becky had to return to work. The food was playing the dual role of nourishment and topic of conversation to avoid the prickly question of what kind of summer it had been. ‘All’s well that ends well’ has more resignation than resonance, almost a fatalism. Things had worked out for now: that seemed the highest praise they could give in good faith. Even Jamie, who loved summer more than any of them, was looking forward to daycare and the return to a more predictable routine in two week’ time. Having two homes would make it different than just a few months prior, but the sense that they’d been making up so much of their days as they went along would fade as it all blended back into the structure of school. Both Jamie and Ella were glad they would be spending more time together. With all the upheaval, they didn’t get as many days with one another as they otherwise would have, and the prospect of every weekday together was a welcome change. Even daycare itself was a welcome change for Jamie, though he knew that wouldn’t last beyond the first week, as he’d grown tired of their summer standby, the pool. Not that he didn’t enjoy it, just that he needed more variety. The school year rather than the calendar year drove their lives, so they each made their own quiet resolutions. Becky, to assign less homework. Amanda, to be a more diligent student. Jamie, to participate more in activities at daycare. Except Ella, for whom the school year didn’t mean as much and the calendar year less. She had no resolutions. She just looked forward to her partner being with her every day. They enjoyed their lunch together, and Stacy collected Ella at the usual time. Amanda hung around for another hour and left, promising to be back early enough to start Jamie’s day and let Becky get her early start. After a light dinner, Becky gave Jamie a second bath just because they both wanted to and then carried him upstairs where his bear was waiting patiently to start his night shift as pillow and protector. “You’re handsome all the time, baby, but maybe a little more handsome with your hair combed,” Becky said as she teased his damp hair on her bed. “We could get my hair cut as short as my bear’s, and then we wouldn’t have to comb it,” he countered. “And lose these blonde locks? No way, buster.” He always smelled so sweet after a bath. Something about littles, Becky knew, because the same soap and shampoo didn’t make her smell that way. Amanda had tried to, and her hair never came out as silky as his did. “I’m sorry you have to go back to work.” Like all teachers from time immemorial, Becky loved the start of summer unconditionally, but she both loved and hated the end of summer. She was ready to go back even as she was ready to sleep late and head to the pool rather than work, or anywhere other than work. “It’s okay. It’s time. Summer wouldn’t be special if it didn’t end.” “Sorry it wasn’t a better summer,” he said. “You don’t think so,” she asked. “I had my appendix out, Ella’s world, and mine, I guess, got totally turned upside down, and Manda moved out. Not exactly what I had in mind in the spring. O, and Mel’s not around as much.” She kissed his hair. “I know, but things worked out okay, didn’t they? Ella’s still here and happy she got to see her family. The three of us are adjusting pretty well to you having two homes. Mel is doing well, and you still get to see her. And you weren’t using that appendix thing anyway.” “I know. Still, I could’ve done without all that. You, too, I’m sure ... I’m still ...” He shook his head and trailed off. Becky put her arms around him and tipped herself backwards, taking him with her and grabbing his ankles. “Im’a start tickling these feet if you don’t tell me,” she warned. She found she enjoyed roughhousing with him more than she thought she would, and she was glad to do it more often now that Amanda wasn’t around all the time to do it. Even more, she liked that he was sharing with her more. She felt guilty about that pleasure sometimes as often what he shared were feelings about the complications that had come into his life with all the changes of the summer. “Everyone’s always threatening to tickle me,” he whined. He didn’t mind, much. He could understand how irresistible his peals of laughter and squirming could be, and he liked their hands as much as they liked his body. It was the counterpart to their sometimes stated desire to gobble him up. Becky landed three heavy thumps on his thick nighttime diaper and cover, letting his ankles down. It was one of the first things he noticed in Itali, how often someone patted his diapered butt, and he connected it immediately to the way humans do the same thing with their children, and he didn’t know what made it so viscerally satisfying for both of them. “Wanna just tell me anyway,” she asked. “I’m just still getting used to the two homes thing,” he confessed. “I know it’s only been a few weeks. It’s just ... It doesn’t feel like going home yet, when I go over there.” Becky held her breath and closed her eyes for a moment. “Do you think it will be, eventually?” “I hope so.” “It is your home, too. We don’t just say that.” “I know. I guess we just need more time.” Becky hesitated. She’d made herself a promise that she wouldn’t do this, but perhaps it would make him feel better. “I’m not used to it yet, either. It’s a big house when no one else is home, but it’s only been a few weeks, and it’s summer still. We’ll all be back in school soon, and then I don’t think it will stand out as much.” “I don’t think so, either.” “And mom’s aren’t supposed to ever say this, Jamie, but I will if you promise not to tell Manda: this was a mediocre summer overall.” “Glad I’m not the only one who feels that way.” “Weren’t you and Manda going to take a trip together?” “Yeah, but it kinda fell off the radar for both of us.” “Maybe you can go in the autumn. That’s an even better time to be outside.” “I do like autumn.” “What’s your favorite part?” “Sleeping with the window open ... And sweaters.” “Really? I can’t keep a shirt on you during the summer.” “It’s a comfort thing. I’m pretty ambivalent about pants this time of year, too.” “I noticed,” she laughed. “What time will you be home tomorrow?” “The usual time. You wanna go do something when I get home?” “If you’re not too tired,” he said, “yeah. Anything.” “Speaking of, it’s close to bedtime.” He rolled over so she could cradle him while he nursed himself to sleep.

If by “all amazon” you mean is she going to use his data to serve him targeted advertisements, then yes. Let’s also never use the phrase “mammary tissues” again. Deal?

Chapter 82 Becky felt ridiculous for feeling so excited as she waited for Jamie and Manda to get home. It wasn’t the first night she’d spent without one of them in the house since he’d arrived, but she couldn’t think of a time they’d both been gone overnight. In any case, she was looking forward to seeing them and asking how their first night had been. Her own night had ended with her in bed looking at the bear Jamie had given her and thinking about letting the dog out of the laundry room, where he had his own bed. When she heard the garage door opening, Becky went to the kitchen and started cleaning up her breakfast dishes, something she’d uncharacteristically put off all morning. “Hi,” Becky said as the door opened. Manda had Jamie on her hip and his bag over her shoulder, plus her own backpack on. “Little help,” Amanda said, and drying her hands haphazardly, Becky took Jamie from her. “You can always let him walk inside,” Becky reminded her. Not that she put him down. “How are you,” she asked him, tapping the end of his nose. “We’re good,” he said. “Did you have fun with Jane?” “We always do,” Becky fibbed. It had been pleasant and better than being alone all evening, but she wouldn’t call it fun, not in the mood she’d been in. “Tell me about your first night?” Amanda set his bag and her backpack down. “We invited the whole complex over, and I learned what Klako tastes like from this guy who smelled like a music shop,” Jamie told her. “Then I assume you’ve been standing in the corner all morning,” Becky replied. “Does he need some more timeout time,” Becky asked Manda. “Nah. I made him sleep in the corner. He learned his lesson.” “So what did you guys really do,” Becky asked as she put Jamie on his own chair and went back to the sink. “We had leftover pizza and made a salad and talked. We had fun,” Manda said. “And we met a few people. The apartment manager and a couple guys and this girl at the pool.” “Making friends already?” “Making male acquaintances who flirt,” Amanda said. “Well, one more than the other. They seem nice enough.” “The girl didn’t like us, but that could be because she’s afraid Amanda’s gonna pee in the pool,” Jamie added. “Slight chance she was talking about you,” Manda replied, pinching her thumb and forefinger close together. “What did the manager have to say?” “She’s gonna introduce us to the people who have littles there; there are two of them. She’s gonna look into the pool thing, but we’re not holding our breath.” “I asked for a ramp so I can walk in and out easier. The maintenance guy will decide.” “Seems kinda basic anyway,” Becky said. “They don’t rent to people who use wheelchairs? And what about strollers?” “We can come and go through the sliding door,” Jamie suggested. “There’s not a lock on the outside,” Manda told him. “And you can’t leave it unlocked when you leave,” Becky told Manda, not that Manda would anyway. “Learn anything else?” “We need to get a couple things for Jamie before the weekend.” “Like what?” “A chair. He’s got no where to sit in the kitchen, and it’s hard for both of us to eat at the coffee table from the couch ... what else,” Manda asked as she looked at Jamie. “A bottle warmer and some bath toys,” he answered. “Those aren’t expensive,” Becky said. She’d give them the bottle warmer they had, though it still got occasional use. “That reminds me,” Amanda said, “We can’t keep your milk in the fridge more than two days, so I guess we need to switch to formula or come back for more on the weekends.” “We’ll see each other over those weekends anyway, I’m sure ... I did the dishes and now it’s lunchtime,” she said as she wiped her hands. “Guess I should’ve waited.” “Or we could go out,” Jamie suggested. “And make a run to the little store,” Manda suggested. “We can be back by nap time if we leave now.” “Diet starts tomorrow, I guess,” Becky said. “We”re still moving,” Jamie suggested, “so it’s okay. If you still have to get furniture, the move’s not over.” Sound reasoning, he figured. “Let me go clean up,” Becky said. With that, Jamie hopped off his chair and walked through the living room to the breezeway. He opened the door and called out, “Kazoo!” Heard before seen, Kazoo appeared around the corner through the breezeway’s back door at a gallop, the tag on his collar jingling, his lumbering gait not stopping him from skidding when his toes reached the tile and he tried to stop himself. Jamie walked backwards with Kazoo jumping on his knees and sat back against the carpet, letting the dog sniff him all over and jump up to lick his face. Jamie laughed and sputtered while Amanda watched from the kitchen and then joined them on the floor. Becky found them in a pile, the dog still jumping from one to the next. She watched as she put a band in her hair to make a quick ponytail. Surely she was presentable enough for anyone they might run into at lunch; it still was summer, after all. Jamie rolled over into a sitting position with the dog on his lap. Grinning, he said, “I was kinda hoping you would greet me like that, Mama.” Amanda bit her lip at that word again. Taking the bait, Becky got down on the carpet on all fours, more like a cat than a dog, as Jamie pushed Kazoo of his lap. “You were, were you,” Becky said. She circled to his left, getting a little closer, and playfully shouted, “Like this,” as she pounced on him. She rarely played so roughly with him, prompting an, “Ack!” as he fell backward. “Like this,” Becky asked as she knelt over him and set her fingers to attacking his underarms. “Hehehehehe! Mama!” Jamie couldn’t roll away. Amanda watched propped up on one elbow while Kazoo danced in a circle around them trying to find an opening to get in. “Or like this!” Becky took his shirt and yanked it above his head, exposing Jamie’s belly and blinding him as she poked, tickled, and prodded his tummy and sides. He squealed, trapped, unable to beg through his laughter. “Or like this!” She planted kisses on his belly, working her way and pull his shirt back down, planting more all over his face. She worked her hands under him and lifted him as she rolled to her back, leaving them chest to chest as she landed a few more kisses before laying her head back, both of them out of breath. Gently chuckling, Jamie said, “You play rougher than Kazoozie.” “Mama Bears gotta play rough. We just save it up.” Jamie sighed, and Becky kissed the top of his head as he rested his face against her breast. “Manda,” she asked, “could you bring us a diaper, please?” “Sure,” Manda said as she stood up and started toward Jamie’s nursery. “And do you know why,” Becky asked Jamie. “Why,” he asked. “Because you’re a wet little boy!” She rolled back over and pulled his shirt back up, attacking his tummy with raspberries. “A very wet little boy!” “Hehehehe! Mama! Stop! Hehehe!” He tried to pushed his shirt back down, but she wouldn’t be denied. “A wet little boy with a wet diapee!” She blew more raspberries. “And I’m gonna clean you all up - pbbbbt! - after - pbbbbbt! - I’m done - Nomnomnomnom! Pbbbbbt! - with this tummy!” Spent, she rolled back over with Jamie on top of her. He wiped the tears from his eyes. “My Baby Bear,” she cooed as he took a deep breath and sighed. Not that he’d thought much of it, but he hoped she would play with him more often like this, like she had implied she would, with Manda out of the house. It was fun, and it made the snuggling right after so much better. Amanda came back wearing a queer smile as she watched Becky run her fingers through Jamie’s hair before reaching up to accept the diaper. She wondered if their new arrangement would bring this side of her mom out more. She knew Jamie would certainly like it, even if it meant Manda would have to up her game when Jamie stayed with her. “Okay,” Becky said as she rolled over again, leaving Jamie on his back as she sat up, opened her legs, and pulled Jamie between them to change his underpants. “For real this time.” Jamie rubbed his eyes again as Becky folded his skirt up and out of the way. She patted his diaper again. It was warmer than when she’d started roughhousing with him. She clucked her tongue.

So after 5 years of wearing nappies 247, I am now officially incontinent. I've had loads of tests by urology and the conclusion is, my internal sphincter is now jammed open all the time. I can safely say that I now wet the bed every night and no matter how hard I try, I simply cannot keep myself dry during the day. I even leak during sex and when I am changing. It's taken allot of time, and effort but I am loving every moment of having zero control. I feel like I have achieved a long time life goal and now I want to shout it from the roof tops. It feels wonderful to know that I simply cannot live without my nappies. It also feels good to say, yes, you can un train yourself, it is possible. I couldn't be happier right now. . . . . I still love everything about my incontinence. The sights, the smells, the feels. This was totally the right decision for me. The only regret I have is that I didn't do it sooner. I fully understand that it isn't for everyone, but for some (like me) it's how I was meant be and I feel totally comfortable with myself and my choices. . . . .

I don't let my incontinence and dependency on nappies bother me. Life is to short.